Skip to main content

Context

Cite this workCallcott, Lady Maria (Dundas). Letters on India, 1814. Northeastern University Women Writers Project, 17 June 2020. https://www.wwp.northeastern.edu/texts/callcott.letters.html.
About the source
Title
Letters on India
Author
Callcott, Lady Maria (Dundas)
Published
London, 1814, by:
Constable, A.
Pages transcribed
415

Full text: Callcott, Letters on India

Close document
facing A1r
Figure

Printed captionMap of the North of India,
With the Dionysian Road, according to
Major Wilford,
and other Oriental Geographers.

Four-page foldout map of northern India. Cities, rivers, major roads, and regions labeled.
A1r

Letters
on
India;

by
Maria Graham,
Author of Journal of a Residence in India.

With Etchings and a Map.

London:
Printed for Longman, Hurst, Rees, Orme, and Brown,
Paternoster Row;
and A. Constable and Co. Edinburgh. 18141814. A1v G. Woodfall, Printer, Angel-court, Skinner-street, London.

A2r [Gap in transcription—library stampomitted]

Preface.

The indulgence with which the Public
received the Journal of a Residence in
India,
induced the writer to hope, that
the curiosity concerning our oriental possessions
was still sufficiently alive to promise
a favorable reception to the following little
work. It is written solely with the design
of being useful to such as are called upon to
go at an early period of life, to India, and
who therefore cannot have had time to make
themselves acquainted with even the general
outline of the history, religion, or science
of that country; and though the execution
must necessarily have fallen far short of the
design, yet it is hoped that the general A2v iv
sketch here presented may not be found
uninteresting or uninstructive. The sources
from which the information contained in
the following pages is chiefly drawn, are,
the papers of Sir W. Jones, Mr. Colebrooke,
and Major Wilford in the Asiatic
Researches
; and where these guides have
failed, those who could, in the writer’s
humble judgment, be best relied on, were
chosen. Colonel Wilks’s admirable History
of Mysore
, Orme, Scott, Dow, Malcolm,
Buchanan, have all been referred
to; and if on every occasion where the author
has made use of their works she has
neglected to name them, it is because such
references would have been too numerous
at the bottom of her pages.

For the etchings which accompany the
letters, the writer is indebted to her ingenious
young friend and relation Mr. J.
D. Glennie
, of Dulwich, who kindly interrupted
his higher and more interesting v A3r
pursuits to give her the advantage of presenting,
without embellishment or caricature,
the subjects of the Hindû chissel,
which she had been fortunate enough to
preserve, when many other drawings were
lost on her passage homeward from the
East.

With much diffidence she takes leave
of her little book to send it forth to the
world, certain that it requires much indulgence,
but trusting that the motives of the
undertaking will cancel some of its many
faults.

A3v A4r [Table of contents omitted]
B1r

Letters on India.

My Dear Sir,

Allow me to congratulate you on your
recent appointment; and on the accomplishment
of the wish you have so often expressed
to visit the East. I feel highly flattered by your
applying to me for information concerning the
country you are so soon to see, and to judge
of for yourself; but conscious of my inability to
satisfy you as I could wish, on many subjects
relating to it, I had once thoughts of referring
you to such books as contain the best accounts
of the country, its customs, and its inhabitants.
However, on reflecting that your time must be
too fully occupied in preparations for your voyage,
to allow you to engage in the perusal of
very voluminous works, I have, though with
considerable diffidence, determined to send you
the abstract you request, of the notes made for
my own use.

I perfectly agree with you that many of the
evils complained of in the intercourse between
the European residents and the native inhabitantsB 2 B1v
of India, are owing to the want of mutual
understanding, and of mutual knowledge. The
happiness of so many millions of our fellow-
creatures, now brought still nearer as our fellow-subjects,
cannot be a matter of indifference.
But we can scarcely be interested for those
whom we do not know, and I have, therefore,
always thought, that it would be an acceptable
service to collect from the more elaborate works
on India such a popular view of the history,
literature, science and manners of that country,
as should excite an interest in its inhabitants;
and by exhibiting a sketch of its former
grandeur and refinement, restore it to that place
in the scale of ancient nations, which European
historians have in general unaccountably neglected
to assign to it.

This idea induced me to collect the notes in
question; I shall send you a portion of them
from time to time, and if you have not leisure
to read them before your departure, they may,
perhaps, serve to amuse you in your passage to
“India and the Golden Chersonese and farthest
Indian Isle Taprobane”
.

On looking over the map of modern India,
one is astonished at the immense tract of
country contained within the lines which mark
the British possessions, nor is the wonder lessened
by the consideration, that the territory 3 B2r
nominally under the government of the
Nizam ul Muluc, or Soubadar of the Deccan,
and that subject to the Peishwa of
Poonah, are guarded and garrisoned by British
subsidiary forces, while these princes, not
less than the shadow of the Great Mogul, are
prisoners in their palaces, to troops paid by
themselves. Thus the whole of the immense
region from the frontiers of Cabul to Cape Comorin
north and south, and from the Indus to
the Ganges east and west, is virtually under the
British dominion; while the very few really independant
chiefs and princes preserve that independance
merely by sufferance, as you may
convince yourself by an inspection of their geographical
positions relatively to the British territory.
But after all, it is chiefly the empire of
opinion that supports us in our possessions, for
the natives outnumber us in such a proportion as
must make us tremble, if ever injuries offered to
them, or interference in those points of religion
or custom to which they are attached, shall
rouse them to the exercise of the physical superiority
they undoubtedly possess, and to shake
off the timid and humble peacefulness which
has hitherto distinguished them.

Long before the Mohomedan conquest of
Hindostan the great monarchies of that country
had been torn by internal commotions, and B2 B2v 4
divided into many smaller kingdoms, which like
their parent states contained in themselves the
seeds of destruction, from the vicious principles
on which they were founded. Though it might
be true, that if angels could descend to rule over
men, absolute monarchy would be the best
form of government, yet as we are constituted,
such a government can scarcely possess stability.
And the slight traces of Indian history which
remain to us, would confirm, if it were needful,
this well known truth. If in one picture we are
presented with a Hindoo monarch reigning with
justice, or extending his conquests over the
whole Peninsula, in the next we see an insignificant
race of successors at first governed, and
afterwards dethroned, by their more enterprising
servants, who, in founding new dynasties, only
prepared for their descendants the same train
of miseries they had themselves inflicted on their
unfortunate masters.

The better authenticated history of the Mahomedan
kingdoms of Hindostan presents us
with the same scenes; and as the Musselman
sovereigns and usurpers were even more absolute
than those of the Hindûs, on whom the
sacerdotal class was always a considerable check,
the changes were still more sudden and violent;
so that, before the arrival of the Europeans in
India, the Mahomedan monarchy was already B3r 5
weakened by the detachment of some of its
richest provinces. And although Aureng Zebe
succeeded in re-uniting them to the crown of
Delhi, and even in extending his dominions beyond
the former conquests, his successors were
gradually spoiled of province after province, till
his throne was filled by a mere shadow of royalty,
placed and upheld there by the army of a company
of western merchants.

But I must defer entering into the history of
Musselman India at present, as I think I should
but ill perform your wishes if I neglected to
preface it with that of the most ancient possessors
of the soil that we are acquainted with,
and there are besides some interesting topics on
which it would not perhaps be amiss previously
to enter.

Nature seems to have taken pleasure in embellishing
and enriching the favoured country
of Hindostan with every choicest gift. Under
a pure sky and brilliant sun the soil produces
the most exquisite fruits, and the most abundant
harvests; the rocks are rich in gems, the
mountains teem with gold, and the fleecy pod
of the cotton furnishes in profusion the light
garment fitted to the climate. In travelling in
the interior your eyes will often be enchanted
with the most delicious landscapes. Amidst
stupendous forests you will not unfrequently be B3v 6
charmed with a cultivated spot, where, if ever,
you might realize the dreams of the poets, and
indulge in that impassioned indolence which is
the parent of poetry and of the fine arts.

One would imagine Milton had mused in oriental
groves when he describes “Insuperable heights of loftiest shade, Cedar and pine, and fir, and branching palm, A sylvan scene―― Groves whose rich trees wept odorous gums and balm, Others whose fruit burnished with golden rind Hung amiable, Hesperian fables true, If true, here only, and of delicious taste: Betwixt them lawns, or level downs, and flocks Grazing the tender herb were interposed On palmy hillock; or the flowery lap Of some irriguous valley spread her store, Flow’rs of all hues, and without thorn the rose.”

I might go on to quote all his descriptions of
Paradise and all its bowers, before I could exhaust
the resemblances.

But, alas! it is not the natural riches of the
country, nor the exquisite beauty of its sylvan
scenery, that will most attract your attention.
Vast cities now too large for their diminished
inhabitants, towns embellished with temples and
with tombs now falling to decay, and absolutely
unpeopled, and stupendous monuments of art, 6 B4r 7
which have not served to transmit even the
names of their founders down to our times, will
frequently arrest yours steps; but while these are
hastening to decay, the customs and habits of the
natives seem immortal, and present us now with
the same traits under which they are painted by
the Greeks who visited them two thousand
years ago.

Perhaps in their moral character the Hindûs
are worse than their ancestors, but before we
absolutely condemn them we shall do well to
consider the causes of their depravity. The
poet has said, “Whatever day, makes man a
slave, takes half his worth away,”
and in our
measure of censure against the falsehood and
perjury we meet with in India, we should remember
that for many centuries they have been
slaves to hard masters, and that if by subterfuge
they could not conceal their property, they had
only to expect robbery and violence; thus
falsehood became the only defence of the weak
against the strong, and lost something, at least,
of its criminal character.

Yet that is not the peculiar character of the
Hindûs, or encouraged by their laws or their
faith, we may convince ourselves by referring
to those sublime passages in their Sastras, where
truth is identified with the Almighty mind, and
described at once in the most awful and the B4v 8
most enchanting colours; and though in the
modern Hindûs every generous feeling seems
broken down, and replaced by an almost brute
apathy, yet the spark though smothered is not
extinguished, but ready to blaze forth if properly
awakened, into all that genius and fancy can
hope; or, if aroused by ill timed or ill directed
interference with principles, which through loss
of liberty, of empire, of riches, have clung
closely round every heart and entwined themselves
with every fibre, into vengeance, before
which, ordinary means of safety will be vain,
and ordinary courage subdued.

But I trust, that as we have hitherto used our
power soberly, and on the whole, have made
our government beneficial to the inhabitants of
India, so we shall continue in the same wise moderation,
and conduct the innovations necessary
for their permanent improvement and our own
security, in such a manner as that the hand of
authority be never seen, but in the punishment
of crimes, and her voice never heard, but in the
dispensing of justice.

Into whatever part of the country you travel,
or wherever you may be stationed, you will find
much to examine; and if it be your good fortune
to see various and distant parts of India,
you will find a considerable variety of character,
and sufficient difference of customs and of faith, B5r 9
to interest you; but in order to derive every
possible advantage from your change of situation,
you should seriously apply yourself to the
study of some of the native languages. The
Hindostanee is the most widely diffused, though
should you be stationed in Bengal, the Bengalee
or ancient language of Gaur will be most useful,
as it is spoken over a pretty extensive district.
However if you wish to travel much, learn
Persian, which may be called the French of the
East; for you will not find a village where at
least one person cannot speak it. Besides, it
will gain respect from the natives, who consider
a knowledge of various languages as the mark
of a superior education, not to mention the
great importance it must be of to an officer to
understand the language of those whom he is to
command. It was not perhaps the least part of
the policy of the Romans, to plant their language
in every conquest, in order to attach their
new subjects; and the emperor Akbar increased
the number of schools in Hindostan, and caused
the Persian and Hindostanee to be publicly
taught, together with the Sanscrit, and encouraged
the translation of poems and scientific
works from the ancient language of the Bramins
into the vernacular tongues, by which means
they became more popular. Perhaps if something
of the same kind were done by the English, B5v 10
if translations of their own books were given to
them, it would induce them to learn the language
more generally, and thus open to them the
road to all those improvements of which we hear
so much said, but which I fear our countrymen
do not go the right way to introduce. I think
if I were a powerful person, I should propose a
reward to the little Hindû boys who should read
or repeat most fluently a tale from Mr. Wilkins’s
Heetopadesa. I am sure the boy would read
English much sooner by giving him the ideas he
was accustomed to in his own country, clothed
in our language, than by imposing upon him
the double difficulty of a new language and new
ideas also; and I am equally sure, that when
the boy grew up and found that by his knowledge
of English, he could carry on his trade
without the intervention of an interpreting clerk
to make out his English accounts, he would
prize the language the more, and be the more
anxious that his children should be instructed in
it; thus interest would tend to diffuse knowledge
if it were once put within the reach of the
people.

But I must have already tired you with this
long letter, and I dare say we shall have occasion
to return to this very important subject in
our future correspondence. Mean time adieu,
and receive my best wishes.

M.G.

B6r 11

Letter II.

I thank you for your kind though
very short letter, and in reply to your question
about the Sanscrit, I have only to say that I do
not think it would be worth your while to begin
to study it, unless you had a prospect of a much
longer residence in the East, than I trust you
look forward to. But that your curiosity respecting
it may not be wholly unsatisfied, I
shall give you a short account of that venerable
tongue, and of some of the languages derived
from it, which I have taken from Mr. Colebrooke’s
interesting essay on the subject.

Were all other monuments swept away from
the face of Hindostan, were its inhabitants destroyed,
and its name forgotten, the existence
of the Sanscrit language would prove that it
once contained a race who had reached a high
degree of refinement, and who must have been
blest with many rare advantages before such a
language could have been formed and polished.
Amidst the wreck of the nations where it flourished,
and superior to the havoc of war and of
conquest, it remains a venerable monument of
the splendor of other times, as the solid pyramid
in the deserts of Egypt attests, that where
now the whirlwind drives the overwhelming B6v 12
sand-wave, and plows up the loose and barren
dust, a numerous population once enlivened the
plain, and the voice of industry once gladdened
the woods.

The languages of India are usually reckoned
to be four.

The Sanscrit or language of the gods.

The Prácrit or spoken language.

The Paisachi or language of the demons.

The Magad’hi.

Some writers however substitute for the two
latter the Apabhransa or Jargon, and the Misra
or mixed language.

The word “Sanscrit” literally means “adorned”,
and that language is indeed highly polished; it
is cultivated through India as the language
of science and literature, of laws and religion;
and of its great antiquity some comparative idea
may be formed from the time in which most of
the elegant poets flourished, which was about
the century preceding the Christian æra. Now,
many ages must have elapsed, before so rich, so
perfect a language could have been framed, and
its rules so accurately fixed. “It evidently
draws its origin”
(says Mr. Colebrooke) “from a
primeval tongue which was gradually refined in
different climates, and became Sanscrit in India,
Pelavi in Persia, and Greek on the shores of
the Mediterranean.”

7 B7r 13

Although the Sanscrit is now a dead language,
it was probably at one period the spoken language
of most parts of India, and the objections
which might be made to this opinion, such as
the inordinate length of the compound words,
and the strict rules for the permutation of letters
in these compounds, are obviated by the fluency
with which those persons deliver themselves
who still speak the language.

I think that, from the fragments of the history
and literature of the Bramins which have been
translated—and from these only I can judge—
we are authorized to conclude, that excepting
in times of great civil commotion or religious
wars, the Bramins lived a life of retired indolence;
not, indeed, like the western monks,
withdrawn from domestic cares within the walls
of a monastery, but in sacred groves and caverned
rocks, where, surrounded by their pupils
and their slaves, they cultivated poetry, music,
and astronomy; and only deigned to appear in
the active world to receive the homage of a
court, and direct its monarchs; or sometimes
to pronounce on them the malediction, which
was almost sure to be followed by the desertion
of their servants and the rebellion of their
subjects.

It was in these retirements that, given up to
study, the Bramins perfected their sacred language,
and composed those numerous and profound B7v 14
treatises of grammar, which have since
employed so many commentators, whose works
have been considered as of such high consequence,
that the writers are said to have been
inspired. Of the original treatises, the grammar
of Panini is the most ancient that remains to
us, and of the highest authority: but its great
antiquity and studied brevity have required and
received numerous scholiæ, all esteemed divine.
The Amera-cosha, the most esteemed of all the
vocabularies, was composed by Amera Sinha,
one of the nine poets who adorned the court of
VrcramadityaVicramaditya,, and who was either a Jaina or a
Baud’ha: his work has passed through the hands
of numerous commentators, and many vocabularies
have been formed to supply its deficiencies,
besides various nomenclatures, and the Nighanti
of the Vedas, which explains obsolete words
and unusual acceptations.

The Prácrit language formerly included all
the written dialects used in the common intercourse
of life, and cultivated by men of letters;
but the term “Prácrit” is now commonly restricted
to the language spoken on the banks of the
Seraswattee.

There appear to have been ten polished dialects B8r 15
in India, prevailing in as many different
civilized nations, who occupied the provinces of
Hindoostan and the Deckan.

The Saraswati was a people which occupied
the banks of the river Seraswattee, and the Bramins
of that nation now inhabit the Panjab.
Their language may have prevailed over the
southern and western parts of Hindoostan
Proper, and is probably the idiom called
Prácrit. It is a cultivated language, and great
part of most dramas, and many poems, are
written in it.

The Canyacubjas possessed a great empire,
the capital of which was Cannoge. Their language
seems to be the groundwork of the modern
Hindustani or Hindwi, of which there are
numerous poems, and both abound in songs, or
rather ballads, and odes. Well educated people
in Hindustan and the Deckan, use this language,
and there is scarcely a village where
some of the inhabitants do not understand it;
which I beg you to observe, is the reason I
particularly advised you to study it, that you
may not be among those speakers of jargon,
whom one hears violating all the rules of grammar
and good sense, at our settlements in
India, till they have actually produced a tongue B8v 16
that I am persuaded no Hindû, fresh from the
interior, would understand.

The Gaura, or Bengali, is spoken in the provinces
of which the ancient city of Gaur was
once the capital, and of which nothing remains
but widely spread ruins. The language
contains some original poems, besides many
translations from the Sanscrit: it appeared to
me, when I heard it spoken, to be a soft agreeable
language, though less pleasing to the ear
than the Hindustani.

The Mait’hila, or Tirhuctya, is used in the
Circar of Tirhut and the adjoining districts, and
appears not to have been much cultivated.

The language and alphabet called Uriga are
used in the Suba of Orissa, whose ancient names
are Utcala and Odradesa.

These five countries are called the five Gaurs,
and occupy the northern and eastern parts of
India, though Orissa seem more properly to
belong to the five Dravinas which occupy the
Peninsula as far as Cape Comorin; and Guzerat,
which is sometimes reckoned among the Dravinas,
would find a more natural place among
the Gaurs.

The language of Guzerat or Gurjera is
nearly allied to the Hindwi, and, like it, is
commonly written in an imperfect form of the C1r 17
Devarangi character, in which the Sanscrit is
expressed.

Dravira is the southern extremity of India,
and extends from Cape Comorin to twelve or
thirteen degrees of north latitude. The language
is the Tamel, called by the Europeans
Malabars. I have seen translations from some
Tamel songs, both of love and of war: and one
I recollect of a humorous description, purporting
to be the quarrel between a man’s two
wives, one of whom was a Tamel and the other
a Tailinga lady; but as it appeared that one
was much younger and handsomer than the
other, the quarrel was naturally enough decided
in her favour, though I own that, to me, the
other seemed to have the right side of the
argument.

The Maharashtra, or Mahratta, is a nation
which has in the two last centuries greatly enlarged
its boundaries; but it anciently comprehended
only a mountainous district south of the
Nermada, and extending to the Cocan. The
language boasts of some treatises of logic and
philosophy, besides many original poems, chiefly
in honour of Rama and Crishna, and some
translations from the Sanscrit.

Carnata, or Canara, is the ancient language
of Carnataca, a province which has given names
to districts on both coasts of the Peninsula; the C C1v 18
dialect still prevails in the intermediate mountainous
tract.

Tailangana must formerly have comprehended
not only the province of that name, but those
on the banks of the Crishna and Godavery. Its
language (Telinga) has been cultivated by
poets, if not be prose writers.

Besides these ten polished dialects, there are
some others, derived, like them, from the
Sanscrit, and, like them, written in a character
more or less corrupted from the Deva Nagari.
There are also some spoken by the mountaineers,
who are probably the aborigines of India,
and which have certainly no affinity with the
Sanscrit.

Some of these tongues are divided into local
and provincial dialects, and many beautiful
pastorals are written in the two most remarkable
—the Panjãbi, spoken in the Panjãb or
country of the five rivers, and the Vraja Bhasha,
spoken in the neighbourhood of Mathura, which
derives its name from the cow-pens, Vraja, of
the forests of Vrindha.

Translations of at least part of two Sanscrit
Grammars appears in English in the year
18081808; the first from Saraswata, by Mr. Colebrooke,
and the second, by Mr. Carey, is partly
a translation, partly original, from the Grammars used in Bengal, where the teachers have C2r 19
unfortunately accommodated the sacred language
to the vernacular idiom and pronunciation.
A Sanscrit Grammar, by Mr. Wilkins,
appeared in the same year, which has the character,
among the learned, of accuracy, preciseness,
and perspicuity, notwithstanding its
great length, which the multitude of rules and
exceptions in the language has swelled to 656
pages.

The author of the able article upon this
Grammar, in the thirteenth volume of the
Edinburgh Review, has given a very interesting
table of the analogy of the Sanscrit with some
other languages, which certainly goes far to
confirm the opinion of Mr. Colebrooke and of
Sir William Jones, concerning the primeval
tongue from which these languages may have
been derived, and which I quoted in the early
part of this Letter. The first part of the analogy
consists of words expressing the names of
different parts of the body, and the relations of
consanguinity, thus—
Sanscrit. Latin. Persian. German. English:
pitara pater pider vater father
matara mater mader muder mother
bhratara frater brader bruder brother

In this last word, there is an example of the
manner in which the Sanscrit double letters are C2 C2v 20
changed into letters of the West,—a transposition
not accidental but constant, the bh into f, the
ch into qu, as in “chator”, “quator” (four), and many
others.

The second point is the analogy in the structure
of some of these languages, perceived in
the distinctions of the feminine and neuter
genders; the declensions of nouns; the signs of
comparison; the infinitives and declensions of
verbs, which goes so far as the irregularity and
defectiveness of the substantive verb.

The eight cases render the use of prepositions
superfluous; they are, therefore, exclusively
prefixed to verbs, being without signification
alone. But I shall venture no farther on this
subject, which, I fear, I can hardly render as
interesting as I should wish; for I intend, in my
next Letter, to notice some of the principal
writers in the languages I have been mentioning:
and I hope to present you with rather an
agreeable picture of ancient Hindostan, when
I lay before you the amusements of King Vicramaditya’s
court, and introduce you—if you
have not already introduced yourself—to the
elegant Calidas, and the pious and venerable
Valmiki.

The Indian poetry is rich, high, and varied,
abounding in luxuriant descriptions, and occasionally
displaying both grandeur and tenderness: C3r 21
but it must be confessed, that it is often
rendered dull by repetition and bombast, and
deformed by an indelicacy unknown to European
writers. “They loudest sing The vices of their deities, and their own In fable, hymn, or song, so personating Their gods ridiculous, themselves past shame!” Paradise Regained. You will, nevertheless, find something to please,
and more to interest you. India, it is probable,
if not certain, is the parent of all the western
gods; and, consequently, of that beautiful
body of poetry which has the Grecian mythology
for its basis: and though the child be
grown up to a beauty and strength, of which
the mother could never boast, we cannot behold
without reverence, the origin of all that has delighted
and instructed us, of those heavenly
strains which have soothed our griefs or quieted
our passions, and in a manner given us a new
moral existence. How often in our evening
walks on the banks of the Thames, or amid the
woody glens of Scotland, has the spring of life,
the breathing flood of existence around us,
seemed to realize the fables of the poets, and to
people every tree and every wave with a tutelary
deity! And believe me, that in the forests of 6 C3v 22
Hindostan, and on its caverned mountains, the
same divinities have been adored, for the same
feelings and passions have filled the hearts of
their votaries.

Letter III.

Dear Sir,

Since the Bramins were almost exclusively
the lettered men of India, it will not
appear extraordinary that the literature of that
country should be so intimately blended with its
religion, that it seems impossible to separate
them: however, I shall put off to another time
the history of the Vedas, or four sacred books
of the Hindoos, and content myself at present
with profaner poems. But, before I proceed, I
must say one word of the Sanscrit prosody,
which is said to be richer in variations of metre
than any other known language.

Sanscrit and Prácrit poetry is regulated by
the number, length, and disposition of the syllables,
and is disposed into several classes, each of
which is again subdivided. Some of the metres
admit any number of syllables, from twenty-
seven to nine hundred and ninety-nine; and
others are equally remarkable for their brevity: C4r 23
but the most common Sanscrit metre, is the
stanza of four verses, containing eight syllables
each.

Sanscrit poetry admits both of rhyme and
blank verse, and is in some instances subject to
very rigid rules, although, in others, there is
scarcely any restraint.

The rules of prosody are contained in brief
aphorisms, called Sutras, the reputed author of
which is Pingalana, a fabulous being, in the
shape of a serpent, and who, under the name of
Patanjali, is the author of the Maha Bhashya,
or great commentary on grammar. The Sutras
have been commented on by a great variety of authors; and there are also some other original
treatises on the subject, the most remarkable
of which, is that by the poet Calidasa,
who teaches the laws of versification in the very
metres to which they relate.

Every kind of ornament seems to be admissible
in the Indian poetry, and some embellishments
which we should look upon as burlesque, are
admitted even in the most pathetic poems.
Calidasa himself, in the Nalodáya, gives an
example of a series of puns on a pathetic subject,
and employs both rhyme and alliteration
in the termination of his verses.

When you have time, I advise you, if you
wish to know all the varieties of metre, and C4v 24
their rules, to look into Mr. Colebrooke’s Essay
on the Sanscrit and Prácrit Poetry
, in the tenth
volume of the Asiatic Researches, from which
I take the greater part of the substance of
this Letter, and perhaps, occasionally, his very
words.

I will now proceed to mention the books of
the Hindoos, on which Sir William Jones and
Mr. Colebrooke will be our guides. There are
eighteen orthodox Vedyas, or parts of knowledge.
The first four are the Vedas, of which
I propose hereafter to give you a particular
account. The four following are the Upavedas,
or treatises on medicine, music, war, and mechanical
arts. The six Angas treat of pronunciation, religious ceremonies, grammar, prosody,
astronomy, and the explanation of the
difficult words and phrases in the Vedas. Lastly,
the four Upangas contain—first, eighteen Puranas,
for the instruction and entertainment of man; second, books on apprehension, reason,
and judgment:; third, moral and religious duties
and laws; and fourthly, the books of law and
justice.

C5r 25

The Maha Bharata, and the Ramayuna are
the most ancient historical books, and for the
information of the lower classes there are some
works adapted for them, as none but the twice born, that is the three highest castes are permitted
to read either the eighteen Vedyas or the
two great poems.

There are besides these works of the heterodox
sects upon almost all the subjects above
enumerated.

The most ancient Indian poem is the Ramayuna,
of Valmiki. Three volumes of it have
been printed at Serampore, in the Devanagari
character, accompanied by a literal translation
by the missionaries Cary and Marshman. I do
not know whether it was wise to translate literally
so long a poem, especially as it abounds
in those repetitions and tedious details which
deform the eastern writings, and as the closeness
of the translation to the original, naturally
makes it obscure to persons accustomed to the
English idiom, and takes from it, to me at least,
the character of poetry.

The first section of the first book may be C5v 26
considered as the argument of the whole poem.
It opens with a salutation to Rama, the
hero of the poem, and to Valmiki the author,
who is denominated a Kokila, (a singing-bird)
mounted on the branch of poetry chanting the
delightful note Rama, Rama, Rama! Valmiki
is then introduced consulting Nareda, the deity
of song, upon a fit hero for the subject of a
poem, and is accordingly directed to Rama,
the son of Dusharuthra, king of Ayodhya or
Oude.

The pious Dusharuthra, in order to obtain
children, performed an Aswa-medha, or the sacrifice
of a horse to the gods
, and soon afterwards
were born to him four sons—Rama, whose
mother was Kooshulya; Bharata, whose mother
was Kikeeya, and Lukshmana and his twin
brother, sons of Soomitra. The old king designed
Rama for his heir, and had already
prepared all the ceremonies for his inauguration,
when Kikeeya, the mother of Bharata,
claimed a promise that her son should reign,
upon which, “To preserve inviolate the promise,
made through affection to Kikeeya, the
hero at his father’s command, departed into the
forest. He departing into exile the wise, heroic
Lukshmana, his younger brother, through affection,
accompanied him. His beloved spouse, C6r 27
always dear as his own soul, the Videhan
Sita, of Januka’s race, formed by the illusion
of the Deva, amiable, adorned with every charm,
obedient to her lord followed him into exile.
Endued with beauty, youth, sweetness, goodness,
and prudence, she was inseparably attendant
on her lord as light on the moon. Accompanied
by the people and his sire Dusharuthra,
he dismissed his charioteer at Shringuvera,
on the banks of the Ganges.”

The three illustrious exiles built themselves a pleasant bower on the mountain Chitrakoota,
and shortly afterwards Dusharuthra “departed
to heaven lamenting his son.”
Bharata who was
called to the succession, immediately sought
Rama, and intreated him to reign, but the
hero, respecting his father’s promise, gave his
sandals to Bharata, and commanded him as
his elder brother to return and govern the
kingdom.

Rama and his companions retired into the
forest of Dundacca, whence after some adventures
he departed and fixed his residence in
the country of Panchwattee, where he carried
on an exterminating war against the Rakshusas,
and while absent on one of his warlike expeditions,
Ravuna, the king of Lanka, entered his
bower and carried off Sita. Rama and his brother
then turned their arms to the South, and in C6v 28
their way towards Lanca met with many singular
adventures, and performed deeds of arms
which would have graced the knights of Ariosto,
and like them they also met with enchantresses
and wizards, who alternately assisted and distressed
them. At length, however, they met
with the monkey Hanumân who became their
constant and most useful attendant. Hanumân
introduced them to his king Soogriva, who, delighted
with Rama’s prowess, became his friend,
on condition that he should aid him in his war
with Bali, a rival baboon monarch.

“The chiefs of monkeys and of men, Rama
and Soogriva entered the cave of Kishkindhya.
There the mighty ape roared like thunder. At
this terrible sound Bali, lord of the monkeys,
came forth. Having comforted Tara, he went
out to meet Soogriva, and was there slain by an
arrow of Rama’s.”

The monkeys then went to the difference quarters
of the earth in search of Sita; and Hanumân
being directed by the vulture Sumpati,
having leaped across the ocean, obtained a
sight of her in the gardens of Lanca, and was
even able to deliver to her a pledge from Rama,
and to receive one in return, with which he
hastened back to the impatient hero.

Rama having conquered and slain Ravuna,
suspected Sita of infidelity towards him, but she, C7r 29
indignant at the accusation, went through the
fiery ordeal, and having thus established her
innocence, she was received by Rama, while
heavenly music sounded in the air, and showers
of flowers fell upon the earth.

Rama and his companions then took leave of
the sylvan nations, and returned to Ayodhya,
where he reigned happily and honoured.

Valmiki lived at the court of the monarch
whose actions he has immortalized, and whose
reign Major Wolford places at least -1499fifteen centuries
before Christ
.

Besides the mere subject of the poem, there
are many curious topics treated of in the Ramayuna,
particularly details of religious sacrifices
and ceremonies, descriptions of cities,
and of the pomp of royalty and of the priesthood.
But I am particularly pleased with the
picture it gives of the amusements of the court
of Rama. After a great and pompous sacrifice,
accompanied by games and exercises, the two
disciples of Valmiki, the sons of Rama and
Sita, Kooshee, and Luva, with voices by nature
melodious, and skilled in music, rehearsed the
actions of their father in the assembly, when
the surrounding sages united in a joyful burst
of applause, saying, “Excellent! excellent!
The poem, the very expression of nature, the C7v 30
song, the air!”
And each bestowed a gift upon
the young minstrels.

I am sure you will immediate recollect the
songs of Demodocus and the plaudits of his
hearers in the eighth book of the Odyssey, and
if it be true that Homer meant the blind poet
as a picture of himself, Valmiki’s recording the
homage paid to his own strains will not appear
to be any extraordinary degree of vanity, though
I confess to our taste they may not be so well
deserved as those that even to these times are
almost piously bestowed upon the blind Melesigenes.

The other great historical poem entitled the
Mahabharut contains the adventures of the
hero Crishna, and the great wars which distracted
India in the fourteenth century before
Christ, and which introduced some very important
changes in the religion of the Hindûs. It
is written by Vyasa, who is the reputed compiler
of the Puranas. I shall probably have to
notice more particularly the events which form
the subject of the Mahabharut in a future letter,
and as I have never seen any translation of any
part of it, or of the Bhagavat, though I know
that a portion of the latter has been translated
by the elegant pen of Mr. Wilkins, I shall proceed
to mention other works.

C8r 31

Next to these great poems which are held sacred,
the epic poem of Megha may be ranked.
It is called Sisupala bad’ha and describes the
death of Sisupala, slain in war by Crishna. In
the first Canto, Nareda commissioned by Indra,
like the evil dream sent by Jupiter to Agamemnon,
incited Crishna to war with his cousin
and enemy Sisupala, king of the Chédis. Accordingly
on the first occasion which presented
itself, namely, contempt shewn by Sisupala and
his followers for Crishna, by withdrawing from
a solemn sacrifice performed by the Rajah Yudishthera,
where divine honours were paid to
Crishna, the hero assembles his troops, and
the armies of the rivals meet, when that of
Sisupala being destroyed, the two chiefs engage
in single combat contending with supernatural
weapons, Sisupala employing arms of
fire which are overcome by the watery trisool
of Crishna, who finally slays his foe with an arrow,
which ends the twentieth Canto. This
poem is one of the six excellent compositions
in Sanscrit, which I shall name together.

The second is the Ciratarjuníya of Bharavi, and
contains the history of the hero Arjuna’s journey
and penance on the mountain of India Keiladree,
in order to obtain celestial weapons from the
gods, to be employed against king Duryod’hana.
That part of his adventures which gives the title C8v 32
to the poem is his wrestling with Siva, who appeared
to him in the form of a Kerata or sylvan
king
.

The third is the Naishadhíya of Sriharsha, by
some esteemed the most beautiful poem in the
language. It is founded on an interesting story,
which however is not related at length, but is
to be found in the Nalodaya of Calidasa. It
describes the marriage of Nala king of Nishada,
and Damayanti daughter of Bhima king of
Viderbha, and the loss of his kingdom by gambling,
through the artifices of Cali in a human
shape. After that misfortune he deserts his
wide, and suffers a transformation, under which,
after many wanderings and much distress, Damayanti
discovers him; which, like the conclusion
of the Fairy Tales, seems to have broken the
spell which bound him to his monstrous form,
for he immediately recovered, and they were
restored to their kingdom.

The three other excellent works are by the
poet Calidasa, and are the Cumara, Raghu, and
Meghadata. Of the first of these only a
part remains; the subject is the birth or origin
of Cumara the son of Parvati, but the fragment
closes with the marriage of the goddess. In it
all the personages not excepting her father, the
snowy mountain Hymalaya, are described with
the human form and human manners.

D1r 33

The Raghu contains the history of Rama
and his predecessors, from Dilpa the father of
Raghu and his successors to Agniverna. It is
impossible to enumerate the poets who have celebrated
Rama, both in the Sanscrit and Prácrit
languages, and indeed in every Indian dialect.

The Megha-duta consists of no more than a
hundred and sixteen stanzas. It supposes a
Yacsha or attendant of Cuvera, to have been
separated from a beloved wife by an imprecation
of the god Cuvera, who was irritated by the
Yacsha’s negligence in suffering the heavenly
garden to be trodden down by India’s elephant.
The distracted demi-god, banished from heaven
to earth, takes his abode on a hill, and intreats
a passing cloud to convey an affectionate message
to his wife. The great elegance and tenderness
of this little poem have entitled it, notwithstanding
its brevity, to a place among the
six chef d’œvres of the Hindû poets. Its author
Calidasa appears to have been a most voluminous
writer, for besides the three masterpieces I have
just named, he has left other poems, besides a
work on prosody and some dramas, one of which
you are probably already acquainted with from
the translations of Sir William Jones and Mr.
Wilkins
. The drama of Sacontala is founded
on the marriage of Dushmanta, one of the ancestors
of Vicramaditya, whose court Calidasa D D1v 34
adorned, and before whom the prologue gives
us to understand it was played. The scene
opens with a hunting party of the youthful
monarch, where he appears chasing the deer in
a chariot drawn by horses, and guided by a
young charioteer to the confines of a sacred
grove. Dushmanta, in order not to violate the
holy place, dismisses his charioteer and advances
alone in the direction of some female voices, and
discovers Sacontala, a young princess under the
guardianship of the high priest of the grove,
with her attendants. The Bramin being absent,
the young damsels perform the rites of hospitality,
and the prince and Sacontala mutually
fall in love and contract a marriage unknown to
any but the attendants of the latter; a few days
afterwards the king being called to his capital,
departs, and gives Sacontala a ring as a token of
their marriage. On the return of the Bramin
to the grove, he is informed by inspiration of all
that has happened in his absence, and sends
Sacontala to the court of Dushmanta, accompanied
by proper persons to deliver her to her
husband; but in the mean time Sacontala having,
in the first moments of her grief for the departure
of the king, neglected to perform the rites
of hospitality towards a Bramin, the irritable
priest pronounces a malediction upon her, by
which, he on whom she was then thinking should 7 D2r 35
forget her. However her companions who alone
heard the curse, rely on the ring for recalling
her to his mind, but in bathing for the last
time before she quits the grove of her foster-
father, she drops the ring into the water, and thus
loses the talisman. When she presents herself at
court, the young king, though charmed with her
beauty, refuses to accept her, alleging he
knows her not, and that she must be the wife of
some other man. On this Sacontala faints and
is conveyed to the heavenly court of Casyapa
the father of the gods, where her son Bharata
is born. Meanwhile the fatal ring is found by
some fishermen in the belly of a fish, and on
its being restored to Dushmanta, he remembers
Sacontala and bitterly laments her loss, weeping
over her picture and forgetting his pleasures and
his business, till his assistance is required by the
gods in quelling the demons. After having relieved
the divinities from their distress, he goes
to the court of Casyapa, and there meets a
beautiful child dragging along a lion’s whelp;
this child he proves to be his own by handling
a magic bracelet, which only the parents of the
young prince could touch with impunity; Sacontala
then appears in a widow’s garb, and
being recognized by her lord, all the mysteries
are explained and they return happily to earth.

Such is the outline of Sacontala; but my D2 D2v 36
description, short as it must be, can convey no
idea of the beauty of the sentiments, and the
native tenderness which the poet has bestowed
on the young recluse, and which even in translation
must charm. This drama presents us with
a picture curious in itself, and interesting as
it regards the ancient braminical Hindûs. It
pourtrays the simple and austere manners of the
priesthood, their proud dominion over their
monarchs, their constant vigilance, which induced
them even to condescend to act the part
of court buffoons, and the prodigious influence
they must have possessed, as they appear to have
been charged with the education of the royal
children of both sexes, to whom they performed
the part of guardians as well as tutors, and into
whom they were thus at liberty to inculcate their
own maxims and instil their own sentiments.
But to me the most interesting part is the pleasing
light in which it places the early condition
of the Hindû women, before the jealous Mahomedan
maxims had shut them up in zenanas, and
reduced them to the degrading situation in
which they are now placed. Here we see the
king’s mother charged with the care of the royal
city and council during her son’s absence. The
young women of the forest practising the rights
of hospitality, and exercising all the functions
of rational creatures, admitted to a considerable D3r 37
share of the religious learning of their preceptors,
and skilled in the fine arts, as we see in the
young paintress whom Dushmanta employs to
paint the portrait of Sacontala after he had lost
her, and who by the description of the poet was
not content with the cold delineation of the features,
but represented the princess as the hero
first beheld her in the forest, surrounded by
her young companions at their pastoral occupations.

In short, if we may judge by this specimen, I
should think the dramatic part of the Hindû literature
would be the most pleasing to Europeans
were it better known, and this opinion is confirmed
by Mr. Colebrooke, to whom we are indebted
for a sketch of the subject of another drama,
and for a translation of some of the scenes.

The plot, setting aside the supernatural part,
which, however, the firm belief of the Hindûs in
magic and necromancy rendered pleasing to
them, is such as would do no discredit to an
European pen. It is called Malati-Mad’hava,
written by the poet Bhavabhuti, and is in ten
acts, the five first of which are the most interesting,
and seem to form the natural development
of the story. Bhurivasu, minister of the king of
Padmavati, and Devarata, in the service of the
king of Vidherba, had agreed, while their
children were yet infants to crown their long D3v 38
friendship by the marriage of Malati daughter
of the first with Mad’hava son of the latter.
Meantime the king having hinted at an intention
to propose a match between Malati and his favourite
Nandana, who was old and ugly, the
two fathers concert a plan for throwing their
children in each other’s way, and conniving at a
clandestine marriage, in pursuance of which
Mad’hava is sent to finish his studies in the city
of Padmavati under the care of the old priestess
Camandaci, by whose contrivance, aided by
Lavangica the foster-sister of Malati, the young
people meet and become mutually enamoured.
At this period the play opens with a dialogue
between the old priestess and a female pupil, in
which all the preceding events are naturally
mentioned, and we are prepared for the appearance
of the other characters of the piece, and
particularly of Saudamini a former pupil of the
priestess, who has arrived at supernatural power
by religious austerities, and of Aghoraghanta a
tremendous magician, and his female pupil Capalacundala,
who both frequent the temple of
Carala the dreadful goddess, near the cemetery
of the city.

Mad’hava, his companion Macaranda and
servant Calapansa then appear upon the scene,
and Mad’hava discloses his meeting with Malati
and his love for her. His attendant then shews D4r 39
him his own picture drawn by Malati, which he
had obtained from one of her damsels, and in
return Mad’hava draws the features of the young
heroine on the same tablet, and writes under it a
passionate stanza. The tablet is conveyed by
the attendants alternately to the lovers, whose
affection is thus fostered and increased. Meantime
the king sends to Bhurivasa, to make the
projected proposal for the marriage of his
daughter with the favourite Nandana, and the
minister having answered that the king may dispose
of his daughter as he pleases, the lovers
are thrown into great agitation. Camandaci
then contrives another interview between them
in a public garden, but at the same moment a
cry of terror announces that a tremendous tyger
had rushed from the temple of Siva, and the
youthful Madayantica sister of Nandana is in
great danger, when Madhava’s companion Macaranda
is seen rushing to her rescue. He
kills the tyger, is himself wounded behind the
scenes, and is brought in insensible, but revives
by the care of the women, and Madayantica
whom he has saved falls in love with him.

The preparations for the marriage of Malati
with Nandana are then announced, and Mad’hava
takes a resolution which none but a Hindû
lover could have imagined, namely, that of
going to the cemetery and selling his living flesh D4v 40
to the ghosts and malignant spirits, in order to
obtain the accomplishment of his wishes. While
he is wandering by night for this purpose among
the tombs, where in a soliloquy he thus describes
the cemetery, “the river that bounds it,
and tremendous is the roaring of the stream
breaking away the bank, while its waters are
embarrassed among fragments of skulls, and its
shores resound horribly with the howling of
shakals and the cry of owls screeching amidst
the contiguous woods,”
he is alarmed by the
voice of a female in distress, and recognises the
voice of Malati.

The scene opens and discovers the enchanter
and sorceress above named, with Malati adorned
as a victim, the inhuman wizard having stolen
her while sleeping for the purpose of a sacrifice
to the dreadful goddess. While he is preparing
the horrid rites, Mad’hava rushes forward and
Malati flies to his arms for protection, when
voices are heard without in search of her; Mad’hava
places her in safety and encounters the
magician, when they quit the stage fighting.
The event of the combat is told by the sorceress,
who vows vengeance against the hero for slaying
her preceptor. And here an European writer
would have finished his piece with his fifth act;
but a Hindû, whose story can never be too long,
continues it through five other acts, and relates 6 D5r 41
the contrivance of the priestess to dress Macaranda
in the habit of Malati, and thus to disgust
Nanda and obtain an interview for the disguised
lover with Nanda’s sister, who agrees to accompany
him to the place of Malati’s concealment,
where however they do not find her; for the
sorceress has carried her off in a flying car. The
lover and friends are now in the utmost despair,
till the arrival of Saudamini the pupil of the
priestess, who by her preternatural power releases
Malati, and the play concludes with a double wedding.

This story you perceive has considerable interest,
and, bating the preternatural part, is
really dramatic. But I have already said so much of it that I fear I shall have tired you,
and therefore I shall say adieu.

P.S. I had forgotten while on the subject of
dramatic writing, that as we have had our mysteries
and moralities in Europe, the Hindûs are
not without a sort of mystic drama, the only
specimen of which that I have seen is entitled
The Rise of the Moon of Intellect, and its
subject is the war between king Reason and king
Passion, wherein all the orthodox virtues and
follies fight for the first, and the poor heretics
are all turned over to the service of king Passion,
who is not overcome till the birth of young D5v 42
Intellect, I forget whether male or female, when
the play ends.

Letter IV.

Your enquiry concerning the lyric
and amatory poetry of the Hindûs, encourages
me to hope that my last letter was more interesting
to you than I had dared to believe when
I dispatched it. There certainly can be no
difference of opinion concerning the puerile
taste that could tolerate Hanumân and his
baboon associates in an epic poem; yet we
must not forget that one of our best poets in
the present age has his Gylbin Horner.

As the belief of necromancy and magic was
general in India, I cannot see the impropriety
of introducing it in poems of every description.
The magic of Medea and the incantations of
the Weird Sisters are great examples of the
sublime use that may be made of this supernatural,
and I had almost said, picturesque machinery;
and though my knowledge of the classics
is only a kind of secondhand acquaintance D6r 43
through the medium of translation, like the
man who fancied himself intimate with the village
lord, because he had crossed the ferry in
the same boat with his lordship’s horses, I will
venture to ask you, if the sorceress of Bhavabhuti
be not at least as poetical a personage as
Lucan’s old witch? The fatal effects of the
hasty curse pronounced by the choleric Brahmin
in Sacontala, shocks you, but you forget
how many Greeks fell sacrifices to the vengeful
imprecations of Chryses, or how Ajax perished
and Ulysses wandered, the victims of supernatural
curses.

I know you will laugh at all this, but remember
I am not saying that the luxuriant shoots of
the Oriental palm-tree surpass in beauty or in
flavour the purple clusters of the European
vine, but only that there is a beauty, inferior
indeed, but striking and characteristic in these
monuments of eastern civilization and literature.

I believe that there are many lyric poets
among the Hindû writers, but I can only name
Jayadeva, whose odes the Hindûs are fond of
explaining in a moral and religious sense, as the
Persians do those of Hafiz, but I believe that
the poets certainly mean what they say, and not
what their countrymen choose to attribute to
them, and I think you will be of the same opinion D6v 44
unless you discover a spiritual sense in such
lines as
“When in the goblet’s ruddy dies I see the sun of bliss arise, In her bright cheek who hands the wine A thousand mantling blushes shine.”

Or,
“If in the breeze thy sighing breath Should pass where Hafiz sleeps in death, Quick should the flow’rets fragrant bloom, And gaudy tulips deck his tomb.”

The amatory poetry of India is said not to
be deficient of tenderness of expression and
thought, but the passion it sings is too little
refined for our western taste, though its language
is highly polished. There is, however,
a serious kind of love poem, the description of
which is exceedingly laughable, though it be
written in sober earnest. In it, various descriptions
of lovers and mistresses distinguished by
age, temper, and circumstances, are systematically
classed and logically defined, with the utmost
seriousness and precision, as if they were
intended for the bureau de mariages, which
I hear has lately been opened at Paris. Nor is
this the only childishness the venerable Bramins
have tolerated; for though I cannot learn
that they ever hit upon the pretty conceit of
writing verses in the shape of a hatchet or an D7r 45
egg, they have metres where the lines increase
in arithmetical progression, and poems composed
with such studied ambiguity that the
reader may at his own option read in them
either of two distinct stories totally unconnected
with each other.

There is a class of writings not uncommon in
Sanscrit called champú, consisting of a mixture
of prose and verse, in the manner of the History
of the Civil Wars of Grenada
, in the Spanish,
great part of which is related in those simple and
pathetic ballads we have seen occasionally translated.
And there are some exquisitely polished prose works, which from their extreme elegance
are ranked among poems like Telemaque
and Tod Abels.

The story of one of these so nearly resembles
the Oberon of Wieland that I cannot resist
giving it to you, only observing, that the Hindu
hero is not required so far to transgress the
bounds of decorum as to steal the teeth and
mustaches of his unfortunately father-in-law.

“Candarpa-cetu, a young and valiant prince,
son of Chintamani, king of Cusumapura, sees
in a dream a beautiful girl of whom he becomes
enamoured. Impressed with a belief of the
real existence of the damsel, he resolves to travel
in search of her, accompanied only by his
friend Macaranda. While reposing under tree
in the forests of the Vindhya mountains, the D7v 46
favourite overhears two birds discoursing, and
learns from them that the princess Vasavadatta
had refused the hands of many suitors, having
seen prince Candarpa-cetu in a dream, wherein
she not only became acquainted with his person
and manners, but his name. Meanwhile the
young lady’s confidante having been sent by
her mistress in search of the hero, discovers the
two friends in the forest, and delivering a letter
to the young prince conducts him to the palace,
whence after mutual explanations he conveys
the princess. Misfortune, however, pursues
them, for scarcely had they reached the
forest, when in the darkness of the night the
lover loses his mistress, upon which after a
fruitless search, being arrived at the sea-shore,
he resolves to cast himself into the sea, but is
arrested by a voice from heaven promising the
recovery of the princess and indicating the
means.”
Here the resemblance to the story of
Wieland stops, for Vasavadatta is discovered
spell-bound, in the form of a marble statue
from which Candarpa-cetu alone can release her.
After her restoration, she relates her separate
adventures, and they proceed together to Cusumapura,
where they pass a long life in uninterrupted
happiness.

Probably if we knew a little more of the native
tales of India, we might trace the sources
whence many of the early romances of Europe D8r 47
came to us through the Arabs and Moors; and
possibly also, the origin of some of the Norse
and Scaldic fables; but I am, unfortunately, so
totally unacquainted with any oriental language,
that I am obliged to stop where I find English
guides fail, but it is scarcely possible not to be
struck with the singular resemblances one finds
in the Hindû legends and customs, to those of
our ancestors.

One of the most obvious of these, is the custom
of entertaining a family bard to sing the
exploits of the heroes whose descendants he
serves, and which has not entirely ceased in
the East, any more than the family musician in
the Highlands of Scotland, though in the latter
the song be exchanged for the pibrach. Sometimes
these bards, or bawts as they are called, are
employed to tell tales of pure invention, sometimes
to chant to productions of ancient poets,
and oftener to recite the adventures of the ancient
heroes who have become the gods of Hindostan.
There is also a set of itinerant taletellers
and poets, who, like the ancient minstrels
and troubadours, wander from province to province
secure of a hospitable reception; and by
their own romantic adventures, furnishing subjects
either for their own future songs, or those
of other bawts.

Traces of the profession of the bardai, as the
Hindûs call the bards, may be found in almost D8v 48
every nation, and perhaps it is connected with
the natural progress of civilization among men.
Before writing was invented, the only method
of transmitting history to posterity, was by oral
tradition, and as verses would be more easily
remembered, and besides, their harmony gave
pleasure to the auditors, they became the natural
vehicle of such traditions; and those gifted
men who had the power of composing them,
would infallibly acquire a sacred character
among their less favoured companions.

In the early part of the sacred scriptures, we
find frequent injunctions to the patriarchs to
teach the laws to their sons, and their sons’ sons,
that they might be had in remembrance. And
even after the promulgation of the written law,
one of the great duties of the Levites, was
yearly to read or chant the law to the people,
besides the prescribed lectures from the other
books of scripture, containing the actions and
adventures of the forefathers of the Jews.

I do not know whether you will permit me
to lay any great stress on the manners described
by Ossian; which, I must confess, appear too
refined for his age, if we believe that Britain
had not, in some very remote period, a nearer
connection than we suppose with that people,
from whom we derive all the arts and sciences
with our languages, and who (to use the words
of a great writer) have left us everything but E1r 49
a knowledge of themselves. However, the feast
of the bards in the hall of shells has its foundation
in nature, and, I am persuaded, existed
even before Ossian. Does not the young Greenlander
invite the poet of his village to celebrate
his triumph over the first seal which falls by his
hand, and to recite the actions of his tribe and
family while the feast that places him among the
men of that tribe is held? Even Mexico and
Peru had their poets, or rather minstrels, who
celebrated their sun-descended monarchs. And
I am disposed to regard the chorus of the ancient
tragedies as only a relique of the more
antique bards; for such a cumbrous machine
would hardly have been invented, had there
not been some prototype in nature. In the
stories of the East, the great personages are
always entertained with concerts at a signal,
which proves that the musicians were always
waiting, and, therefore, naturally ready to take
part in every action that was going on, and to
give that information to new comers which
was necessary for carrying on the action of a
piece. In my favourite Sacontala, there is a
chorus of wood-nymphs in the groves, and another
of minstrels in the palace; and the poets
fable, that the court of the great deity on Kailassa,
is the abode of the gandhavas or musicians,
and the bardai or poets—an idea of magnificenceE E1v 50
undoubtedly derived from the splendour
of earthly monarchs; a small remnant of
which you will be apt to remind me is preserved
among ourselves, in the appointment of the
laureat and his yearly odes; save that, unfortunately,
the praises of ancestors gives place
to more direct flattery in our plain-dealing
days.

I am no musician; and, therefore, can only
tell you, that the few Indian airs I had an opportunity
of hearing, were remarkable for their
extreme simplicity, and some of them pleased
my uncultivated ear, as those of Scotland and
Ireland do, because they seem expressive of the
sentiments described in the songs they accompany.
The instrumental part of their music did
not please me so well; however, I believe I did
not hear any of the best. It appears to me
too noisy, from the constant use of drums of all
sizes, and of trumpets and pipes, from that so
large as to require a man to bear the mouth on
his shoulder while it is played by another, to
the smallest reed. I have, however, heard
some extremely sweet pipes; and I have seen
the double pipe, which we observe in antique
sculptures, but which is not remarkable for the
beauty of its tones. There are several instruments
of the guitar and lute kind, some of
which are formed with hollow gourds, by way 8 E2r 51
of sounding-boards; and I once saw a kind of
triangular harp or lyre, the tones of which were
charming. There is also an instrument played
with a now, which put me a good deal in mind
of a dancing-master’s kit. The strings of all these
being of iron or brass wire, and in general the
fingers used for fretting the strings being armed
with thimbles of metal, the tones produced
have not that mellowness which we admire in
Europe.

That ancient music of Hindostan was infinitely
superior to the modern, we may reasonably
infer from the treatises concerning it in
the Sanscrit language, and from the effects ascribed
to it by the poets, which seem not inferior
to those produced by the lyre of Orpheus.
It was natural that the invention of so enchanting
an art should have been ascribed to the
gods; accordingly, the Bramins suppose it
to have been communicated to man by Brahma
himself, or his consort Seraswati, the goddess
of speech; and gable, that Nareda, an ancient
lawgiver, who was the inventor of the vina (a
kind of guitar
) and the cach’hapi or testudo, was
the son of Brahma and the same goddess.
Bherat, the inventor of natucs or dramas represented
with songs and dances
, or what we term operas, was considered as inspired; and
Hanumân, the friend of Rama, who is also E2 E2v 52
Pavan or Pan, is the author of a most popular
mode of music. Sir William Jones, in his
Essay on the musical modes of the Hindûs,
quotes several treatises, particularly the Damodar,
Narayan, Bhagavi bodha, and Retnacara.
These describe particularly four matas or systems
of music
, by Iswara or Siva (perhaps Osiris) Bherat, Hanumân, and Callinath, an Indian
philosopher: there are, however, different
systems peculiar to almost each province of
Hindostan. Some of the sweetest of these seem
to have prevailed in the Panjâb, and in the
neighbourhood of Mat’hura, the pastoral people
of which, delighted in singing the loves and
adventures of their hero Crishna, who was
himself the patron of music, and is often represented
dancing while he plays on a reed.
The scale of the Hindûs comprehends seven
sounds, called sa, ri, ga, ma, pa, dha, ni, and
in the octave they reckon twenty-two quarters
and thirds. They also count eighty-four modes,
formed by subdividing the seven natural sounds;
these modes are called ragas a word which properly
signifies passion, each mode being intended
to move one or other of our affections.
Hence the fabulists have sometimes imagined
them so various, as to make up the number of
sixteen thousand; more temperate writers,
though the admit almost as many possible E3r 53
modes, only reckon twenty-three as applicable
to practice.

The Indian poets seem to have employed the
utmost elegance and richness of their talents
to adorn the fables connected with this divine
art.

The six chief modes are personified as beautiful
youths, the genii of music, and presiding
over the six seasons. Bhairava is lord of the
cheerful, dry, or autumnal season, and his strains
invite the dancer to accompany them. Malava
rules the cold and melancholy months, and with
his attendant Ragnis, complains of slighted love,
or bewails the pains of absence. Sriraga patronizes
the dewy season, which is the time of delight,
that ushers in the spring, the fragrant and
the flowery time over which Hindola or Vasanta
presides. When the oppressive heat comes on, the
soft and languid melody of Dipaca sympathises
with the fevered feelings, while the refreshing
season of the new rains bestows a double pleasure,
when accompanied by the sweet strains of
Megha. To aid the Ragas come their faithful
spouses, the thirty Raginis, five of which attend each youth, presenting to him eight little genii, E3v 54
their sons, whose lovely voices aid and vary the
melodies of their sires.

Such is the outline of the beautiful picture
drawn by the poets, and which is also a favourite
subject with the Indian painters; but their
works, like the music of modern Hindostan, do
not furnish materials by which to judge of the
state of the art, when India was in the zenith of
her glory. Of the ancient music, indeed, the history
has been preserved in elaborate scientific
treatises and poetical tales; but ancient pictures
must long ago have perished; and it is
only by a detached hint, scattered here and
there, in writings on other subjects, that we can
guess that painting was once highly cultivated.

The specimens of Hindû art I have seen,
are minute imitations of nature, on a scale in
general more diminutive than our common miniatures;
but there is a delicacy of handling
about them, that seems like the remains of a
more perfect art, which survives only in its
mechanical part, while the soul and genius that once guided it are long since fled.

Sculpture had made considerable progress in
Hindostan at an early period; and however rude
the first attempts at hewing a stone, and polishing
it into the resemblance of the human
figure, still it serves as a model which other
artists may improve.

facing E3v [Gap in transcription—library stampomitted] facing E4r
Figure
Engraving of a sculpture of a tortoise.

Printed captionFrom a green Steatite of the
bigness of a middle sized
Tortoise

Figure
Engraving of two human figures, a lightly draped female figure on the left, with weighty anklets, her left leg bent slightly before the right, her right hand apparently touching the top of her head and her left arm disappearing behind the right-hand figure, male with shoulder length wavy hair, looking down, right hand behind the female figure, left hand on his hip, with draping around his neck and chest and around his hips, with the last of the fabric falling to his feet where it ends under his right foot.

Drawn by M G.
Etched by IDG

Printed captionSpecimen of Sculpture
Carli Cave.

E4r 55

The first figures of the ancient Egyptians, and
even of the Greeks, had their hands straight,
and attached to the body, and the legs were not
divided; the Hindûs had attained to an imitation
of attitude and action, and though their
forms wanted that exquisite grace which even
now enraptures us, when we behold the wonders
of the Grecian chissel, I have seen some which
are not without elegance, particularly a dancing figure at the entrance to the cave of Carli,
which possesses considerable ease and gracefulness:
and there is no little skill displayed in
the grouping of some of the sculptures at the
Seven Pagodas, particularly one representing
Crishna protecting his followers from the
wrath of Indra. Perhaps one great reason of
the arrestation of the farther progress of sculpture,
after it had advanced so far, was the
attempt to represent, by gigantic bulk, the
greatness of the heroes and the gods, which necessarily,
as it rendered the work less manageable,
made it coarse: whereas the Greeks,
though, in a few instances, they formed colossal
statues, commonly confined themselves to the
beautiful proportions of nature, and sought to
place greatness in expression. The bending of
the brown of Jupiter, conveyed at once all that
is sublime and majestic in the Father of gods
and men; but the giant Siva must frown, and E4v 56
gnash his teeth, and raise his numerous terribly
armed hands, ere the Hindû sees his awful
divinity, or recognises the powerful father and
destroyer of all. Besides, it is probable that,
as the religion of the Egyptians forbade the alteration,
even for the sake of improvement,
of any figure intended for the service of the
temples, so the same cause might have prevented
the Hindû sculptor from departing from
the figure and attitude which his ancestors had
bestowed on his gods.

In the lower parts of sculpture, applicable to
architectural ornaments, the Hindû chissel has
perhaps seldom been surpassed; its light and
airy foliage, its elegant volutes, and the variety
of its subjects, vie at once with Italian art and
Gothic fancy, to which last style it has, indeed,
occasionally a remarkable likeness.

The most ancient remains of Indian architecture
are most probably those wonderful excavations
and sculptured rocks, in Elephanta and
Salsette, at Ellora, the Seven Pagodas, and
among the Mahratta mountains. In the first of
these, the effect is produced by the massiness
of the pillars, as much as by the great extent of
the cavern and its sculptured sides, where the
gigantic deities and saints give it an air of the
palace of some enchanter, so unlike are they in
size and form to any thing in common nature. E5r 57
The caves of Salsette are interesting, as I think
they present us with the civil architecture of
India at a very early period. Most of these
small caves appear evidently to have been private
dwellings: each of them has a little portico,
and a cell within, at one end of which there is
a raised part, which, on my visiting them, I
imagined was designed for a bed place; but
since that time, a passage in Sacontala has
made me conjecture that it was the consecrated
hearth where the sacred fire was kept, and this
appears to me to be confirmed by the circumstance
that there is near the largest and first
cavern, one to which I was obliged to be lifted
up, when I found a considerable platform, and
a figure of the deity in the back ground. Now,
the height to which this platform is raised, corresponds
with the description of Dushmanta’s
hearth, and might have belonged to the superior
of that society, which, from the number
of caverns, their contiguity, and the conveniences E5v 58
of baths and reservoirs with which they
are supplied, we may conclude once inhabited
the now deserted mountains of Salsette. These
scenes brought to my mind the opening of
Mason’s Caractacus:— “............ the place Where, but at times of holiest festival, The druid leads his train. ............ up the hill Mine eye descries a distant range of caves Delv’d in the ridges of the craggy steep; And this way still another. On the left Reside the sages skilled in nature’s lore, &c.”

The rocky hill in which these dwellings are
dug, contains probably some hundreds of caves,
of different sizes. I saw a great number; but,
I believe, scarcely half of those which are known.
One of them appears to have been a temple:
it is of an oblong form, terminating in a semi-
circle, in which is one of those solid masses
which the Jines and Bhaudd’has suppose to
cover part of the ashes of their respective
saints, and which are sometimes, as in Salsette,
and at Carli in the Mahratta mountains,
formed of rocks, wrought in their native bed;
and sometimes, as in the temple courts of
all the sacred places I saw in Ceylon, built
of brick or other materials, plaistered over with facing E5v [Gap in transcription—library stampomitted] facing E6r Figure Printed captionSpecimens of
Architecture.
Eight separate engraved illustrations of columnal architectural details. Top left depicts the capital of a column featuring triangular borders and a small human figure. Center top shows an entranceway featuring lifesize upright animal figures on either side of the door. Top right is the capital of a plainer column, square at the very top, then with rounded layers and a crack in the column near the bottom of the area of detail. Middle left is a column holding up the edge of a roof which appears to be made of unhewn stone topped with a largely undecorated capital stone. Middle right is a square column decorated near the top with inset designs. Bottom left is a tapering cone column, bottom half is square, top half is round with a abstracted cluster of grapes at the top. Bottom center is a freestanding column sitting on a wall, with a human figure at the bottom, shrubbery growing from the upper parts of the stone and three lion figures on the column’s top. Bottom right is a thin round column holding up a decorative horizontal beam with a dome shaped capital and a wolf-like animal figure making up the bottom of the column.
E6r 59
fine chunam or stucco, and generally of a conical
form. These monuments or altars, as
they have been sometimes called, are often
without ornament; frequently, however, they
are very much enriched, and have generally on
the top a member which spreads a little, so as to
form a kind of umbrella, which you know is, in
the East, the ensign of dignity.

The great caverns both at Canara, in Salsette,
and at Carli, are supported by polygonal pillars,
with peculiar bases and capitals, possessing
considerable dignity and solidity, though they
are far behind the Greek columns in elegance.
I send you some sketches of specimens of these,
and also of some which supported the entrances
to some of those smaller caves which I take to have been dwellinghouses. At Carli, these
dwellinghouses are in different stories, in the
perpendicular face of the rock, and communicating
with each other by stairs within, while
the outside only presents here and there a
window, or a colonnade. At Canara, the dwellings
enter from without; before each door
there is usually a reservoir, and in most of them
I found excellent water. The communication
between distant parts of the mountain is facilitated
by winding paths, or steps hewn in the
rock; and on the summit there are larger
reservoirs and baths, which were probably in E6v 60
common. The hewing of all these is extremely
skilful, and marks a knowledge of the sciences
and arts connected with architecture, of no ordinary
degree. The construction of arches,
alone, is a proof of the great progress of the
Hindûs in the arts which tend so materially to
the comfort and embellishment of society; and
the buildings erected for astronomical purposes,
of which the ruins still remain, are a farther
evidence of their skill and ingenuity.

The religious buildings of the Hindûs probably
partook originally of that grandeur and
simplicity so remarkable in the cavern temples;
but that they very early adopted a style of excessive
ornament is evident from the “pagodas”,
as the English choose erroneously to call them,
hewn out of the rock at Ellora and at Mahvellepoor,
or the Seven Pagodas. Every moulding,
every angle, is adorned with grotesque heads or
images, or pinnacles, extremely enriched with
pilasters, and what we should call corbels, supporting
them. The roofs of the buildings are
oblong, they are generally covered with a moulding,
along the to poftop of which is placed a row of
vases, or if square, they terminate in a kind of
dome, ribbed on the outside with an ornament
not unlike the Gothic crockets. The interstices
between the ornaments of the sides of the temples,
are generally filled up with sculptures re-6 facing E6v [Gap in transcription—library stampomitted] facing E7r FigureEngraved scene depicting a scene in a Hindu temple, lower walls and trees in the background, and a square gazebo with a very high roof in the foreground. A small human figure sits on the stairs at the left of the gazebo, which has stairs on all four sides up to a low platform, with a thin tall column at each corner, topped by a multi-tiered roof with upturned corners, then a layer which appears to feature relief-carved figures of buildings, then a round layer with miniature columns, topped finally with an onion dome and a finial. Drawn by M. G.
Etched by I. D. G.
Printed captionMuntapum.
Specimen of Hindu Architecture
E7r 61
presenting the persons of the Hindû mythology,
and the pillars which support or embellish them,
are occasionally fluted or otherwise adorned. On
the whole coast of Coromandel, the modern temples
are built in the style of these very ancient
sculptures, but, in general, with considerably
more numerous embellishments, and with less
taste. I, however, send you a sketch of one
which pleased me exceedingly when I saw it,
it is a muntapom or open temple, in which, on
days of festivals, the deity is placed, having
been brought from an adjoining temple to receive
the personal addresses of his votaries.
The style of building is, however, very different
in different provinces, as you may convince
yourself by looking at Daniels’s beautiful prints.
Those of the north appear to be the most simple;
and one might thence, perhaps, argue, that
they were the most ancient: however, the
sculptured rocks are incomparably the most
authentic monuments of the ancient architecture;
and when these shall be better known, it
may perhaps be possible to class the different
models, and to form some sort of regular system
of orders.

With the Mahommedan architecture, introduced
in the 1100–129912th and 13th centuries into India
by its conquerors, and probably blended with
that of the natives, I am but little acquainted. E7v 62
But you will find most magnificent specimens in
the tombs of the kings at Veyjeyapoor, and in
the monuments built by Shah Jehan to the memory
of his wife, near Agra, and called after
her the Taje Mahal; it is of white marble, and
beautifully inlaid. The tomb itself is inlaid
with precious stones, in so beautiful a mosaic,
that it has been ascribed to Italian artists in the
service of the Mogul. The mosques of Delhi
and Agra will also excite your admiration for
their grandeur and extent, as well as for the
beauty of form and workmanship you will discover
in them. Like the Hindû temples, their
walls usually enclose a large area, the centre of
which is occupied by a consecrated tank or reservoir
of masonry; and often adorned with trees,
pillars, and seats, along the brink, from which,
to the bottom, there is usually a flight of steps.
The buildings around the court, something like
the cloisters to our colleges, are, with the
Hindûs, the residence of priests and other holy
men; with the Mussulmans, they are consecrated
to hospitality, where travellers of every nation
find shelter and rest. The choultry of the
Hindûs was naturally separated from the temple
to prevent pollution by the admittance of impure
tribes, but near enough to answer the humane
purpose of protecting the traveller from
insult or danger. Some of the most admirable E8r 63
works of the Hindûs are their tanks or reservoirs
of water; some of which have been constructed
with consummate ingenuity and incredible
labour, by damming up the outlets of
narrow valleys, and thus making use of the
surrounding rocks as walls. Others, in the flat
countries, have been dug and lined with masonry,
covering frequently not less than a hundred
acres; and wells of every description, for
the purposes of agriculture or the relief of travellers,
are met with all over the country, more
or less in repair, as the towns or villages near
them have flourished or been destroyed by war,
oppression, or famine.

Among the great public works of Hindostan,
there are none more worthy of remark than
the canals of Sultaun Firoze, which were dug
to supply the city of Hissar Firozeh with water.
The first of these passed from the Jumna to
Sufedoon, a hunting palace, and thence to
Hissar, and was one hundred and fourteen geographical
miles in length. This canal was repaired
about 1626A.D. 1626, by Shah Jehan, who
prolonged it to Delhi, making in the whole one
hundred and seventy-four geographical miles.

The other canal brought the waters of the Sutlege
to Hissar: it is said to have been one hundred
miles in length; and both these canals are
said to have been intended by Firoze to have E8v 64
answered the purposes of navigation, as well as
giving water to the town and adjacent country.

I copy verbatim the following note of
Major Rennel from Captain Kirkpatrick’s manuscripts.
“Besides the main canals that have
been mentioned, it seems that several others
were cut, which united them in different parts
and in different directions. The banks, both
of the main canals and their branches, were
covered with towns—such as Juneed, Dhatara,
Hansi, and Toglucpoor. Firoze, by sanction
of a decree of the Cauzees assembled for the
purpose, levied a tenth of the produce of the
lands fertilized by these canals, which he applied,
together with the revenue of the lands
newly brought under cultivation, to charitable
uses. The lands of Firozeh, which before had
produced but one scanty harvest, now produced
two abundant ones. This Sircar, ever since the
conquest of Hindostan by the Moguls, has constituted
the personal estate of the heir apparent
of the empire.”

Such works as these are really worthy of a
great monarch; and the labours of Firoze, and
the laws of Akbar, are among the most honourable
monuments of conquest that the warriors
or monarchs of any age, or any faith, have
left.

The early military architecture of India must F1r 65
have been of that inartificial kind which was
sufficient to guard against the incursions of wild
beasts or the surprise of a human enemy, whose
bow and arrow were his chief weapons; these
were constructed either of kneaded clay, brick,
or stone, according to the nature of the country
which was to be defended, and were more or
less strong according to the treasure to be
guarded or the importance of the situation.
Many of the ancient forts were on the summits
of steep rocks, and required little assistance
from art to be impregnable, except by starving
their garrisons; but as civilization advanced, the
arts of war kept pace with those of peace, and
that of fortifying towns, of course improved in
proportion to the improvement in the modes of
attack. The Mahomedans would naturally introduce
such methods of defence as were used
in their native country when they found those
of the conquered people defective; but the
science of fortification has always continued in
the East in an extremely rude state, although
many of the Mussulman monarchs, particularly
Aureng Zebe in the 1600–169917th century, and Tippoo
Sultaun
in our own times, employed European
engineers in constructing works for the defence
of their principal cities.

On the coast of India you will everywhere
find the forts of the Portuguese, Dutch and F F1v 66
other Europeans, who have usually been obliged
to construct such defences for their factories.
Many is not most of these are in a ruinous condition,
and it is only at the three presidencies
that you will see them on a very extensive scale
and carefully kept up. The inland forts I am
less able to speak of, but I believe some of them
to possess considerable strength against any
native force, though few, excepting those whose
natural situations are strong,
could resist a regular
attack from European troops. Among
these the mud forts are probably the best calculated
for resistance, as the substance of which
they are built being strong kneaded clay, possesses a
tenuity which deadens the effect of shot and
renders it difficult to effect a breach.

But you will think I am straying out of my
proper province and trenching upon yours, and,
to say the truth, the useful and exact lines of a
fortress have in general few charms for a lady’s
eyes, however she may delight in the more
showy structure of palaces and temples. Therefore F2r 67
I will take leave in time, and beg you to
believe me as ever, &c.

Letter V.

In mentioning the fine arts as they
once flourished in Hindostan, I ought not to have
omitted Calligraphy, which, in a country where
printing is unknown, becomes really an art, of
no trifling importance. Accordingly we find in
the East, where the means of multiplying books
by printing have not yet superseded the pen of
the scribe, the most beautiful and correct manuscripts
often enriched with costly illuminations
and gilding. Though paper be now pretty
generally used to write on in India, and that of
a very smooth and even kind, yet the more ancient
methods still prevail in some districts.
One of these which is most frequently practised
is writing upon the leaf of the palmyra with an
iron style; so that you see people going about
with their little bundle of leaves in appearance
like a large fan, tied up between two bits of
wood cut to fit them, either as ledgers and billbooks,
or the legendary tales of their country,
or the holy texts of their shastras, which may
possibly have been originally written with the
same materials. Another kind of writing of F2 F2v 68
which you will see a particular account in
Wilk’s excellent History of the South of India,
is the Cudduttum, Curruttum, or Currut. It is a strip of cotton cloth covered on both sides
with a mixture of paste and charcoal.
The writing is done with a pencil of lapis ollaris,
called Balapum, and may be rubbed out like
that on a slate; the cloth is folded in leaves
like a pocket-map, and tied up between thin
boards painted and ornamented. This mode of
writing was anciently used for records and other
public papers, and in some parts of the country
is still employed by merchants and shopkeepers.
It is very durable, indeed probably more so,
than either paper, parchment, or the palm leaf.
Col. Wilks supposes it to be the linen or cotton
cloth on which Arrian states that the Indians
wrote.

Many grants of land and other public documents
have been discovered engraved on copperplates,
a number of which are frequently fastened
together with a ring and seal, and numerous
inscriptions on stone are met with on the sites
of most ancient towns and places of worship.

The writing on paper and parchment is performed
with a reed shaped nearly like our common
pens; the ink in substance and colour resembles
a thick solution of the common Indian
ink, but the writing is often traced in various F3r 69
colours, such as red and azure, or occasionally
with gold.

The character in which the Sanscrit is written
is called Deva Nagari, the etymology of which
name does not seem determined, excepting that
the first part of it proclaims its holiness.
It is
written from the left to the right-hand like our
own, and has a square appearance as if a line
were drawn on the top of each word. You will
see some beautiful manuscripts in the museum
of the India-House, especially one of extraordinary
length, illuminated and embellished with
pictures of the gods of the Hindû Mythology,
which is most delicately written upon very fine
parchment.

Among other substances used for writing
upon, there is a very precious, because very
scarce, kind of yellow parchment, made of the
skin of the hogdeer, which is used on occasions
of ceremony, when the writing is commonly
coloured and gilt.

Although it be generally understood that
learning in all its branches is interdicted to the
lower castes of the Hindûs, this ought only to
be understood of such parts as are contained in
the sacred books, the Vedas, Vedangas and
sacred poems. But there are many treatises F3v 70
written expressly for the use of the lower people,
and in case they do not find occupation in
their own callings they are permitted to have recourse
to any other, excepting the reading and
teaching the Vedas, among which writing is
enumerated, and in so populous a country where
literature had become a luxury, we may be sure
that very many hands must have been employed
in administering to that luxury. We may suppose
without any great stretch of imagination,
that the lords and ladies of king Vicrama’s court
would, after the representation of Sacontala, be
eager to read so charming a production, and
the ornamented and perfumed manuscript
would eagerly be offered to her, whose darks eyes
emulated those of the interesting princess, and
the hope of recommending himself to favour
and wealth would incite the writer to excel his
competitors, till the perfection of the art itself
became the primary object.

We have often smiled at the naïve account
which Froissart gives of presenting his rich
manuscript to his patron, and I cannot suppose
that the Indian poet was less eager for distinction
than the western chronicler, or that the
Hindoo monarch would with less complacency receive
the legends of his heaven-descended ancestors,
than the Count de Foix did those of
his own contemporaries.

The warriors of Hindostan whose family Barts F4r 71
led their troops on to battle, chanting the
strains of victory, on returning to their halls of
peace, held feasts in honour of the gods or
heroes, where the minstrel after the martial exercises, made the lofty roofs resound with the
songs of other times, or in his own numbers
drew tears from eyes that seldom wept; sometimes
the drama with all its pomp delighted the
eyes and ears of the attentive audience, and at
others the historic and legendary scrolls were
unfolded, and the reading of past events occupied
the heroes who were one day to be enrolled
on the same list with their progenitors.

Far different were the scenes in which these
legends were composed; retired in the deepest
recesses of the sacred groves consecrated to the “Hidden power, that reigns ’Mid the lone majesty of untamed nature.”
Was the abode of “Sages skilled in nature’s lore: The changeful universe, its numbers, powers Studious they measure, save when meditation Gives place to holy rites.”
Caractacus Act 1st.

These sages controuling, by their sacred character
of mediators between the gods and men,
the councils of monarchs and the enterprises of
warriors, appeared but to command respect;
and in their hours of solitude composed or compiled F4v 72
from ancient tradition the codes of religion,
morality and law, which have acquired such unbounded
influence over their countrymen, and
which time seems to strengthen rather than to
diminish.

Of all the writings left by these extraordinary
men, the Vedas are the most interesting. Their
existence was long doubted by the learned in
Europe, perhaps owing in some degree to the
unwillingness of the Brahmins to impart them to
strangers. But early in the seventeenth century
they had been partly translated for the use
of the accomplished prince Dara Shekoh, into
the Persian language, and considerable portions
had been rendered into the Hindûi tongue. At
length several English gentlemen, among whom
the most distinguished was Sir William Jones,
procured copies of valuable portions of the the originals;
but it is to Mr. Colebrooke that we are
indebted for the most complete accounts of these
ancient writings.

Some persons have hastily pronounced the
Vedas to be modern forgeries; but Mr. Colebrooke
has brought forward the most convincing
arguments corroborated by various proofs, that
notwithstanding the possible inaccuracy of a few
passages, the great body of the Vedas as now F5r 73
received consists of the same compositions which
under the title of Vedas have been revered by the
Hindûs for hundreds if not thousands of years.

These Vedas are four in number: the Rigveda,
the Yajurveda, the Samaveda, and the At’harva
Veda
; and some writers reckon the books
It’hasa and the Puranas as a fifth or supplemental
Veda. By the age of the Vedas is not meant
the period at which they were actually composed,
but that in which they were collected and
arranged by the sage Dwapayana surnamed Vyasa
or the Compiler, or about -1300fourteen centuries before
the Christian æra
, and nine hundred years
before Pisistratus performed the same office for
the works of Homer, in danger of being lost,
owing to the practice of the public rehearsers who
only declaimed detached passages and episodes.

The At’herban or more properly At’herva
Veda
is supposed to be more modern than the
other three books, and indeed to be a compilation
from them. The antiquity also of many of the
puranas is questioned, but their real author and
precise date is of little consequence, since the
fact of their being really the sacred books of India
is acknowledged.

The Vedas consist of a compilation of prayers
or Muntras and hymns, the complete collection
of which is called Sanhita, and of precepts and
maxims called Brahmana. The theology of 2 F5v 74
Indian scripture including the argumentative
part or Vedanta is contained in tracts called
Upanishads, and to each Veda a treatise called
Jyotish is annexed, explaining the adjustment
of the calendar for religious purposes.

The Rigveda contains chiefly encomiastic
muntras, and its name is derived from the verb
“Rich” to laud; these prayers are mostly in verse,
and together with similar passages in any other
Veda are called Rich. The authors of these
hymns are various, some of them being ascribed
to different deities male and female, others to
kings and princes, or to sages and holy men.
This Veda contains in its last chapter the celebrated
Gayatri, or Indian priest’s confession of
faith, which is thus translated by Mr. Colebrooke.

“This new and excellent praise of thee, O
splendid playful sun! is offered by us to thee.
Be gratified by this my speech, approach this
craving mind, as a fond man seeks a woman.
May that sun (Pushasi) who contemplates and
looks into all world be our protector.
Let us meditate on the adorable light
of the divine ruler (Savitri). May it guide our intellect.
Desirous of food we
solicit the gift of the splendid sun (Savitri)
who should be studiously worshipped. Venerable
men, guided by the understanding, salute the
divine sun (Savitri) with oblations and praise.”
F6r 75

I do not wonder that one of the first objects
of worship should have been him who “With surpassing glory crown’d Looks from his sole dominion like the God of this new world.”
Or that the “splendid playful sun,” should have
been regarded as the embodying of that divine
intellect which pervades and governs all things.
But soon the type was considered as the thing
typified, and the once adored as God, there
were no bounds to the wanderings of the human
imagination; and though the instructed sages ever
considered the sun, the air, the fire, as types of
their Creator, the vulgar soon adopted that mythology
which personifies the elements and planets,
and peoples heaven and earth with various
orders of beings. Thus though the Vedas distinctly
recognize but one God, their poetic language
does not sufficiently distinguish the Creator
from the creature; and though the numerous
titles of the deity be all referable to the sun, the
air and fire, and these three again but signify
the one God, these titles insensibly became
the names of separate deities, who usurped
the worship due only to the Supreme intelligence.

The name of the Yajurveda signifies that it
concerns oblations and sacrifices. Soon after it
was compiled by Vyasa it became polluted, and 3 F6v 76
a new revelation called the White Yajush was
granted to Yajnyawalkya, while the remains of
the former Yajush is distinguished by the title
of the Black Yajurveda. Some of the prayers
called Rich are included in this Veda, but its
own peculiar muntras are in prose.

A peculiar degree of holiness is attributed to
the Samaveda, as its name signifies that which
destroys sin. Its texts are usually changed,
and I have occasionally been delighted with the
solemn tones issuing from the domes of the
native temples, at sunset, before the moment
for the ceremonial ablutions had arrived.

The last or At’harvan Veda is chiefly used at
rites for conciliating the deities, or for drawing
down curses on enemies, and contains some
prayers used at lustrations. As a specimen of
the Hindû taste in curses, I send you the following:
“Destroy, O sacred grass, my foes; exterminate
my enemies; annihilate all those who
hate me, O precious gem!”

The most remarkable part of the At’harvan
Veda
consists of the treatises called UpanishatsUpanishads.
The meaning of this word is divine science, or
the knowledge of God; and the whole of the
Indian theology is professedly founded on the
Upanishads, which are either extracts from the F7r 77
Vedas, or essays belonging to the Indian Scriptures.

To give you an idea of the doctrines contained
in the Vedas, and of the style in which
they are conveyed, I shall transcribe some passages
from that portion of the Rigveda called
Aitareya Aranyaca, the four last lectures of
which, containing the most sublime account of
the creation, excepting that in the book of Genesis,
that I have ever met with, are translated
by Mr. Colebrooke in his essay on the Vedas,
published in the eighth vol. of the Asiatic Researches.

The fine passage, however, which opens this
portion of the sacred writings, is followed by
some of a very different cast; which make it
“lose discountenanced, and like folly show;”
so that one knows not whether most to admire
the great man who conceived the first, or to
despise the compiler who could place such ill-
assorted materials together.

“Originally this universe was indeed soul
only; nothing else whatever existed, active or
inactive. He thought, I will create worlds. Thus he created these various worlds; water,
light, mortal beings, and the waters. That
water, is the region above the heaven, which
heaven upholds; the atmosphere comprises light;
the earth is mortal; and the regions below are
the waters.”

F7v 78

After proceeding to describe the production
of all beings from the mundane egg floating
on the waters, the Aitaréya asks, “What is
this soul? that we may worship him. Which is
the soul? Is it that, by which a man sees? By
which he hears? By which he smells odours?
By which he utters speech? By which he discriminates
a pleasant or an unpleasant taste? Is
it the heart, or understanding? Or the mind, or
will? Is it sensation? or power? or discrimination?
or comprehension? or perception? or retention?
or attention? or application? or taste
(or pain?) or memory? or assent? or determination?
or animal action? or wish? or desire?

All these are only various forms of apprehension.
But this (soul consisting in the faculty
of apprehension) is Brahma; he is Indra, he is
(Prajapati) the lord of creatures: these gods
are he; and so are the five primary elements,
earth, air, the etherial fluid, water and light;
these, and the same joined with minute objects
and other seeds of existence, and again other
being produced from eggs, or borne in wombs,
or originating in hot moisture, or springing from
plants; whether horses, or kine, or men, or elephants,
whatever lives, and walks, or flies, or
whatever is immoveable, as trees and herbs:
all that is the eye of intelligence. On intellect
every thing is founded: the world is the eye of F8r 79
intellect; and intellect is its foundation. Intelligence
is (Brahme) the great one.
By this intuitively intelligent soul, that
sage ascended from the present world to the
blissful region of heaven, and, obtaining all his
wishes, became immortal. He became immortal.
May my speech be founded on understanding;
and my mind be attentive to my utterance.
Be thou manifested to me, O self-manifested
(intellect!) For my sake, O speech and
mind! approach this Veda. May what I have
heard be unforgotten: day and night may I
behold this, which I have studied. Let me
think the reality: let me speak the truth. May
it preserve me; may it preserve the teacher;
me may it preserve; the teacher may it preserve;
may it preserve the teacher.”

To this long quotation I will only add the
conclusion of a hymn on the same subject,
which is found in a different part of the Rigveda.

“Who knows exactly, and who shall in this
world declare, whence and why this creation
took place? The gods are subsequent to the
production of this world; then who can know
whence it proceeded? or whence this varied
world arose? or whether it uphold itself or not?
He, who is in the highest heaven, the ruler F8v 80
of this universe, does indeed know; but not
another can possess that knowledge.”

Perhaps you will be as much struck as I was
with the grandeur and simplicity of “He
thought, I will create worlds; thus He created
these worlds.”
But you must be aware that
this is the creed of the learned, and not that
of the people, who are taught the common mythological
fables of the alternate destruction and
renovation of the earth, with the periodical
sleep of Brahma, or rather of Vishnu, the preserving
power, during whose slumbers the genius
of destruction prevails.

These better notions of the Vedas, and particularly
those of the Aitaréya Aranyaca are
professedly the fundamental doctrines of the
philosophers of the Vedanta sect, whose speculations
appear to coincide nearly with those of
Berkeley, and perhaps, of Plato. The Sastra
which contains the doctrine of the Vedantas is
ascribed to Vyasa, and the commentator is Sancara,
who explains and enlarges the very ancient
and almost obsolete texts of this author.
The opinions of this school concerning matter
are, that it has no existence independent on
mental perception, and consequently that existence
and perceptibility are controvertible terms.
That external appearances and sensations are
illusory, and would vanish into nothing if the G1r 81
divine energy which alone sustains them were
suspended but for a moment.

Their notions concerning the human soul approach
nearly to the Pantheism of some other
philosophical sects, and may be understood from
the following text. “That spirit from which
these created beings proceed; through which,
having proceeded from it, they live; toward
which they tend, and in which they are ultimately
absorbed
, that spirit study to know; that
spirit is the great one.”

The oldest philosophical sect in India appears,
however, to have been that of the followers
of Capila, inventor of the Sanc’hya or
numeral philosophy which Sir William Jones
thought resembled the metaphysics of Pythagoras,
who is said, indeed, to have travelled
into India in search of knowledge, and who
might possibly have adopted the tenets of the G G1v 82
Brahmins his instructors. Next to the Sanc’hya,
Gotama and Canáda invented the Nyáya or logical
philosophy, admitting the actual existence
of material substance in the popular sense of the
word matter, and comprising a body of dialectics,
with an artificial method of reasoning, with distinct
names for the three parts of a proposition
and even for those of a regular syllogism.

The philosophy of the Baudd’ha and Jaina
religious sects is branded with the name of
atheism by the orthodox Brahmins, who assert
that they deny the existence of spirit independent
on matter, and consequently that of the
supreme intelligence. But we may, I think,
doubt how far the assertions of enemies and rivals
are entitled to belief.

Thus you see the forests and groves of Hindostan
produced systems of philosophy long before
she “From heav’n descended to the low-roofed house Of Socrates.”

G2r 83

And conjecture, and even tradition seem to
point them out as the origin of all the “Streams that watered all the schools Of academies old and new, with those Surnamed Peripatetics, and the sect Epicurean, and the Stoic severe.”

A thousand circumstances concur to identify
the ancient religions of India and Egypt; and
to render it most probable that the relation of
their sciences and philosophy was not less intimate.
Which was the most anciently civilized
of the two countries will probably ever remain
undetermined; but the Indians seem on many
accounts to lay claim to a superior antiquity.
Their physical situation, so well adapted to the
production of all that nature requires, while it
must have been long before the muddy shores
of the Nile were habitable, is not the least argument
in their favour; besides, their traditions
and poems all seem to point to the north as
the quarter whence they received their religion,
their science, their language, and their conquerors,
which could not have been the case
if they were originally from Egypt. It is possible
that the same origin may be common to
them both, and that the similarity observed in
the monuments of every kind in the two nations
may be drawn from one common source.

Now the Greeks confessedly borrowed from G2 G2v 84
the Egyptians, but transporting their coarse
and clumsy imagery into their own charming
climate, genius refined and purified it with her
magic touch, and formed even in the infancy
of happy Greece those models, which like the
ideal beauty of the painter, future times have
sought unceasingly to emulate, but sought in
vain; while the ancient mothers of art, continued
their massy and ill-formed works, as if
the palsied hand of time had brought them
back to a state of infancy and fixed them in
irrecoverable mediocrity. You have only to
compare the rude sketch I send you of a still
ruder deity,
with the beautiful head of the
Apollo, and if for a moment you can forget its
deformity to think of the ingenuity that made
the elephant’s head the symbol of the god of
letters, I shall think you deserve to be born a
Brahmin in your next visit to this world, and
to be one of Genesa’s especial favourites, with
whose name I conclude this letter, the subject
of which is peculiarly his own.

Letter VI.

You flatter me extremely by desiring
the continuance of so grave a correspondence
as mine on the subject of India has hitherto G3r 85
been, and, what is worse, I fear I cannot promise
to be much more amusing in future. The
truth is, that the literature of the East has hitherto
been kept so totally distinct from that
of Europe, that the moment one touches on an
oriental subject, one conjures up the figures of
grave professors with cauliflower wigs, and expects
to hear beef and mutton talked of in the
original Hebrew. Now really it has often mortified
me, to think I was living under the same
government and protected by the same laws
with my fellow-subjects in India, and that I
knew as little about them as about the inhabitants
of Mercury, who are so enveloped in sunbeams
as to be dark with excess of light; so
that you owe to my vanity all these long
stories of philosophers and poets with which I
have treated you for some time past.

I am not sure that I was not once liable to
the reproach of European prejudice so far as to
despise immeasurably the Hindu meekness, and
half polish; and perhaps I should be ashamed to
own that I had so far strayed from good-nature
and good-sense, as to forget, that whatever reproaches
may be deservered by some of the Hindus
for their moral practices, the fundamental
principles of morality itself are so firmly implanted
in the soul of man that no vicious
practice and no mistaken code can change G3v 86
their nature, and that we should look on the
historian who should tell us of laws which
enacted theft and murder, or punished honesty
and benevolence, with as little credit, as on him
who should talk of “men whose heads do grow
beneath their shoulders.”

Our missionaries are very apt to split upon
this rock, and in order to place our religion in
the brightest light, as if it wanted their feeble
aid, they lay claim exclusively to all the sublime
maxims of morality, and tell those they
wish to convert, that their own books contain
nothing but abominations, the belief of which
they must abandon in order to receive the purer
doctrine of Christianity. Mistaken men! could
they desire a better opening to their hopes than
to find already established that morality which
says, it is enjoined to man even at the moment
of destruction to wish to benefit his foes, “as
the sandal tree in the instant of its overthrow sheds
perfume on the axe that fells it.”

How happy would it be if instead of fighting
with the air as these good men persist in doing,
they were employed in teaching the rudiments of
knowledge, in searching for, and compiling such
moral passages from the ancient Hindû books,
as, taught to the young Indians, might improve
them, and render them worthy of still further
advantages, an improvement they would be far G4r 87
from refusing, as it would accord with their
prejudices, and being founded on the wisdom
of their forefathers would carry with it the authority
of religion and the attractions of affection.
Should we hear of the habitual want of
truth in the Hindûs, if from their infancy they
were exercised in those sacred passages where
truth in all her sublime and attractive array is
identified with the universal soul, and made
familiar with the strains of the poet, who speaking
of the inviolability of a promise, sings,
“Before the appointed hour even thou thyself
art not able to destroy the tyrant to whom thou
hast promised life; no more than the sun is able
prematurely to close the day which he himself
enlightens.”

In short I consider morality like the sciences
and arts, to be only slumbering not forgotten
in India; and that to awaken the Hindûs to a
knowledge of the treasures in their own hands
is the only thing wanting to set them fairly in
the course of improvement with other nations.

Everywhere in the ancient Hindû books we
find the maxims of that pure and sound morality
which is founded on the nature of man as a rational
and social being. Their laws themselves G4v 88
pronounce future punishments against the hypocrite
and fraudulent; while the violation of the
social relations by the commission of adultery is
punished with a severity beyond that exercised
by almost any other people. Even the minor
moral or rule of courtesy has not been neglected
by the lawgivers, for Menu says, “Let one
not insult those who want a limb, who are unlearned,
who are advanced in age, who have no
beauty, no wealth, or who are of ignoble birth.”

Maxims which might have become the noble
courtesy of the Spartans, while Athenian politeness
scarcely exceeds that other saying of
the sage, “Let a man say what is true, but let
him say what is pleasing.”

The Hindûs claim the honour of having invented
the method of teaching by apologues,
and whatever we may think of the justice with
which the claim is made, when we remember
the fables used by Samson, it is beyond a
doubt that one of the oldest collections of fables
in existence is that long known in Europe by
the title of Pilpay’s Fables, but which Mr.
Wilkins
has restored to its original name of
Heetopadesa, where rules and maxims for the
government of a state, a household, and one’s
own conduct, are aptly illustrated in a series of
apologues related by a Brahmin tutor, to his G5r 89
pupils, two young princes whom he prepares for
the exercise of regal power at the request of
their father.

I am not sure that I need defend the laws of
the Hindûs as I have done their morality, because
I do not recollect ever having been unjust towards
them myself; but I think that they bear the impression
of a certain state of civilization, which
does no appear to have been far enough advanced,
to have restored to men that portion of
liberty which in times of high cultivation is naturally
recovered from the laws instituted in the
early stages of society, when lawgivers, delighted
with their first triumphs over savage man, attempt
to render their regulations perfect, by
making them reach to every offence and degree
of offence whether public or private. Accordingly
we find among the Hindû laws, a number
of frivolous and vexatious details interfering
with almost every employment and every action
of human life; for instance, the laws of Menu
contain prohibitions against biting the nails, or
washing the feet in a pan of yellow mixed metal,
with cautions not to walk in the shadow of a
copper-coloured or red-haired man, besides tedious
sumptuary laws, especially regarding the
dress of women.

However, there are among these laws many
that shew the legislator to have been wise and G5v 90
humane, and give us a high idea of the governments
of ancient India. The laws of Menu
which you may read in Sir William Jones’s Translation, are said to have been compiled
about -0800nine centuries before Christ; but as the
age of the Vedas is fixed considerably earlier,
we may conclude that the laws themselves are
much more ancient, whether handed down by
tradition or preserved in writing.

From this code it appears that the ancient
Hindû courts were held openly by the king or
by his judges, who might be chosen from either
of the three first or twice-born castes, although
a Brahmin was preferred. The judges are enjoined
to understand the expedient, but to pronounce
according to the strict interpretation of
the law. Three witnesses were required to prove
an accusation, which witnesses might be of any
class, and where women were concerned, women
were also to be witnesses. I am sure you will
admire the address which the judge is directed
to make to the witnesses. “The soul itself is
its own witness, the soul itself is its own refuge: G6r 91
Offend not thy conscious soul the supreme internal
witness of men! The sinful have said in
their hearts, None sees us; yes, the gods distinctly
see them; and so does the spirit within
their breasts.”
I think you must recollect me
telling you that the Parsees in Bombay regulated
their own affairs by their Panchaït or village
council
. This Panchaït is borrowed by
them from the Hindus, and consisted of a little
jury which received and decided on evidence
under the head man of the village or Patel, who
was again subject to the governor of a larger
district, and so on through several gradations
to the sovereign himself. Every village or rather
township was surrounded with its fields,
which were sometimes cultivated in common,
but more frequently each man tilled his own
ground, and there was besides a village waste,
which served for the common pasturage of the
inhabitants. In each township there were twelve
principal persons, 1st, the patel or magistrate;
2d, the registrar; 3d, and 4th, the watchmen of
the village and of the crops, 5th, the distributer
of the waters; 6th, the astrologer, who announced G6v 92
the seasons for sowing and reaping;
7th, the smith; 8th, the carpenter; 9th, the
potter; 10th, the washerman; 11th, the barber,
and 12th, the silversmith, who is sometimes excluded
from the number, and his place filled by
the village poet or schoolmaster. These twelve
received a compensation for their labour in land
on in fees from the crops of their neighbours;
and such was the constitution of each township,
whose internal regulations suffered no change,
whatever political revolutions might happen in
the state. The laws or customs concerning the
property of land have unfortunately either been
lost or are so vaguely expressed as to have led
to considerable controversy in our times; and
to a more serious disadvantage in the difficulty
of settling a fixed revenue without committing
injustice to the landholder. Very many authorities
have been adduced to prove that the
sovereign was the possessor of the soil, and that
the usufruct only belonged to the landholder. But
I own that to me the arguments for the contrary
opinion appear the strongest, inasmuch as the
right of sale and inheritance are unquestioned.

The king’s revenue arose from a sixth of the
produce of the land, which might be legally, G7r 93
and indeed often was, redeemed for a price in
money.

The Hindû law of inheritance divides the
property into equal shares, two of which go to
the eldest son, one and a half to the next, and
one to each of the others; or the eldest son
takes one share, and the best article out of
the chattels of his father; besides which, a single
sheep or other animal may not be divided, but
is given to the eldest. To the unmarried daughters
the brothers give each a fourth of his share
as portions. The sons inherit first, then the
daughters and wife, after whom all descendants,
either male or female, real or adopted, before collateral
relations.

Should a whole family choose to remain together,
the eldest son takes his father’s place,
and enjoys the property undivided, providing
for all the rest as his father did in his lifetime;
a custom which reminds one of the patriarchal
times when Lot sojourned with Abraham till
they increased so greatly, when Abraham divided
the property and they parted, Lot journeying
towards the East, and Abraham dwelling in the
land of Canaan.

I feel a little angry however with one part of
the code of Menu, where he says that a woman
may never be independent, but that in her
youth she belongs to her father, on her marriage 2 G7v 94
to the husband, and on his death to her sons or
other male relations; and again, that a wife, a
son, and a slave can have no property independent
on the husband, father or master; thus
classing them together.

However we must not look upon the state of
slaves in the East in the same light in which we
have been accustomed to consider the negroes
in the West Indies. A man purchased by
a Hindû or Mahomedan becomes one of his
family, and is liable to no greater hardships
than the son of his purchaser, and is frequently
treated with as much consideration. The eldest
servant of Abraham’s house ruled over all that
he had, and was charged by his master with the
care of providing a wife for his only son; and the
manners in the East have been so stationary that
no material change has taken place in the situation
of slaves. All the laborious occupations of
husbandry which European merchants forced
their slaves in foreign climates to perform, have
always been carried on in the East by free husbandmen,
and all the mechanical arts by free
persons of particular classes, so that the slaves
could only be household servants, and by living
constantly in the families to which they belonged,
they acquired claims to tenderness and
consideration which were seldom if ever resisted.

In perusing the laws of Menu you will no G8r 95
doubt be struck as I was with the number of
laws favourable to the Brahminical order. For
instance, in the 8th chapter, “Never shall the
king slay a Brahmin though convicted of all
possible crimes: let him banish the offender
from his realm; but with all his property secure
and his body unhurt. No greater crime is
known on earth than slaying a Brahmin, and
the king therefore must not even form in his
mind an idea of killing a priest.”
And again,
in the 1st chapter, “Whatever exists in the
universe is all in effect, though not in form, the
wealth of the Brahmins, since the Brahmin is
intitled to it all by his primogeniture and eminence
of birth.”

Would one not imagine that the spirit, if not
the letter, of these laws had transmigrated into
the popes and their myrmidons during the middle
ages? If the unfortunate brother of Chandragupta,
whom the Greeks call Sandracottus, fell a
victim to his expressions of contempt for a filthy
and deformed Brahmin, we have seen an emperor
(Henry IV.) distinguished for many virtues and
possessed of considerable talents, standing for
three days barefooted in the depth of winter, at
the gate of the haughty bishops of Rome; and
another Henry, among the most virtuous of the
English monarchs, receiving stripes at the tomb
of him who had made his life a constant martyrdom.3 G8v 96
If the Brahmins, protected in their persons
and property, yet presided in courts where
they condemned others to the severest penalties
of the laws, the priesthood of Europe, no less
privileged, while they claimed exemption from
all secular jurisdiction, exercised the power of
life and death in their own courts, to which
every man was amenable, whose strength in
arms was not sufficient to protect him. Happily
for Europe the priesthood was not hereditary or
confined to one class. The constant influx of
new members who brought something of the
common world into the cloister, preserving their
family relations and the connections of country,
prevented their becoming a distinct caste, an
evil which would inevitably have prolonged the
darkness which so long overwhelmed the western
world, if it had not confirmed it for ever. It is
scarcely possible to imagine any two systems
more nearly allied than those of the Brahmins
and of the priests of the middle ages. The
monasteries in the West, endowed by royal
patrons, and enriched by the pious contributions
of all ranks, were only rivalled by the
magnificence of the Hindû temples, supported
by royal and private grants of land, and other
valuables, and adorned with the jewels of the
pious, or the expiatory offerings of the offender.
The priests of both classes esteemed it more H1r 97
honourable to subsist by alms than to labour,
and both arrogated to themselves the right of
instructing and guiding the people, and of directing
the secret councils of their monarchs.

The trials by ordeal so common in Europe in
the middle ages, have subsisted from time immemorial
in India, and, though generally disused,
they are still of authority, and have been
appealed to at Benares so late as 1783A.D. 1783.
Robertson, in his History of Charles the Fifth,
supposes that these trials were invented in Europe
to remedy the defects of the judicial proceedings
of those times, and to guard against the numerous
frauds, and the injustice which could not
but arise from the practice of allowing a man to
clear himself from any accusation by compurgation,
or the oaths of himself and his neighbours or
relations. But the extreme similarity between
the trial by ordeal as practised in India, and the
appeal to the justice of God common in Europe,
would lead us to believe that they had a common
and more ancient origin. The principles
on which such appeals rest, are indeed founded
in human nature, and have given rise not only
to these absurdities, but to the belief in magic,
and the train of follies attendant on it. It is
natural for the savage, in such cases as his own
sagacity is incompetant to investigate and to decide,
to look to some superior power for aid, H H1v 98
and in many cases the workings of conscience
itself, on being brought to a test, which it was
firmly believed was directed by a Supreme omniscient
Being, would produce effects consonant
to the justice of the cause, and every such event
would give strength to the popular faith in the
efficacy of the trials. The rocking-stones which
are found on the coast of Cornwall, and other
parts of England, were used as an ordeal by the
Druids; and well might fear palsy the hand ere
it touched the rock of trial, while innocence
boldly approached and moved the mighty
mass.
Notwithstanding these considerations
which account for a similarity of principle,
the exact coincidence of many of the forms
used, persuades me, that they are so many
traces of the ancient and intimate connexion
which Sir William Jones pronounces, it would
be possible to prove, between the first race
of Persians and the Indians, to whom we may
add the Greeks and Romans, the Goths and
the old Egyptians or Ethiops, who according
to him originally spoke the same language,
and professed the same popular faith: And
probably the more familiar we become with the
antique customs, laws and manners of Hindostan, H2r 99
the stronger will the resemblances be found,
and the clearer the traces of the ancient connexion
and subsequent separation of these various
tribes.

But I will not detain you with my own opinions
on the subject, but state the facts on
which they are grounded. The trial by ordeal
is of nine kinds, 1st, by the balance, 2d, by
fire, 3d, by water, 4th, by poison, 5th, by the
cosha, 6th, by rice, 7th, by boiling oil, 8th, by
red-hot iron, and 9th, by images.

The first, a trial by the balance, is made
by the accused person performing worship to
the fire, and afterwards fasting a whole day,
when he is weighed twice or thrice, and if at
the second or third weighing he is found heavier
than at first he is guilty. The writing on the
wall over against Belshazzar king of Babylon,
“thou art weighed in the balance, and found
wanting,”
( Daniel, chap. v. ver. 27) of which
text Milton has made so noble a use in the end
of the 4th book of the Paradise Lost. “The fiend looked up and knew His mounted scale aloft, nor more but fled Murmuring, and with him fled the shades of night.”
Probably refers to a similar trial used by the
Babylonians; and Homer also makes Jove hang
out the scales of life to weigh the fate of his son
Sarpedon.

H2 H2v 100

The second and third ordeals, those by
fire and water, were administered pretty much
in the same manner as in the western courts.
In the former, the culprit after his accusation
had been publicly declared, walked through
fire or over hot embers. The antiquity of this
trial needs no farther proof than the passage of
the Ramayuna, where Sita to dispel the suspicions
of Rama passed through the fire. Its existence
in ancient Persia is proved by Ferdousi,
one of whose heroes, Syawousch, the eastern
Hippolytus, passes through the fiery ordeal to
clear himself from the guilt imputed to him by
his mother-in-law. But the most extraordinary
use of the fire ordeal that I recollect, belongs
to Europe: I mean the famous trial of the Musarabic
and Romish liturgies in Spain, during
the 1000–109911th century, which was had recourse
to after the trial by judicial combat; when, contrary
to the wishes of the court, and the interest
of the superior clergy, the champion of the
Musarabic book, had triumphed over the knight
of the Roman faith.
The last legal trials by
fire or by water in England were in King John’s H3r 101
reign; but I suspect that since that time many
an old woman has been drowned in endeavouring
to prove her innocence of witchcraft, by the
trial whether she sank or swam in water. This
mode of trial differs but little from that of the
Hindûs, among whom the accused is compelled
to put his head under water, and if he raises it
before a person appointed for the purpose has
walked a certain distance, he is guilty.

The trials by poison are of two kinds. One
is by swallowing poison from the hand of a
Brahmin after worshipping the fire, when the
culprit is absolved if he survives, and the other
method is to take a ring out of a vase in which
a venomous snake has been confined, who at
once convicts and punishes the unfortunate
wretch if he bites him.

The trial by the Cosha resembles that mentioned
in the fifth Chapter of Numbers, which
treats of the law of jealousy. Among the Hindûs
it is conducted by making the accused person
drink of the water in which idols have been
washed, while the Jews put the dust that
covered the floor of the tabernacle into the
water. In both cases indisposition within a prescribed
time after the draught was the sign of
guilt.

The trial by rice was performed by chewing
consecrated rice, and if it came out of the
mouth bloody or dry the accused person was H3v 102
condemned. The trial by images, called Dherma
and Adherma, or justice and injustice, consisted
in taking out of a covered vase a figure of
lead or other base metal, or one of silver. The
silver image absolved, and the base metal condemned.
Sometimes pieces of black and white
cloth with the images painted on them were used.

The trial by red-hot iron has been used in
Europe in various forms. In the early history
both of France and England, there are instances
of accused persons of high rank, particularly
women, walking over red-hot ploughshares; and
you doubtless remember the anecdote of one of
the Paleologi, who, when required by the patriarch
of Constantinople to take a red-hot ball
off the altar, begged the holy man to set him the
example, as certainly his innocence must be
sufficient to guard him from harm, if it were
possible that a soldier might remain unhurt.
In this latter form of handling a hot ball, a man
was tried at Benares, in the year 17831783, on the
following occasion. A man accused one Sancar
of larceny, who pleaded not guilty, and as the
theft could not be proved by legal evidence, the
trial by ordeal was offered to the appellee, and
accepted by him; and after obtaining permission
from the Honourable Company’s government, it
was conducted as follows, in the presence of
Ali Ibrahim Khan, chief magistrate of Benares,
from whose account of it, in the first volume of H4r 103
the Asiatic Researches, I take the story, and
indeed the rest of the history of Indian ordeals.

“The Pandits of the court and city having
worshipped the god of knowledge, and presented
their oblation of clarified butter to the
fire, formed nine circles of cow-dung on the
ground; and, having bathed the appellee in the
Ganges, brought him with his clothes wet, when,
to remove all suspicion of deceit, they washed
his hands with pure water; then having written
a state of the case, and the words of the Muntra,
on a palmyra-leaf, they tied it on his head; and
put into his hands, which they opened and
joined together, seven leaves of pippal, seven of
jend, seven blades of darbha grass, a few flowers,
and some barley moistened with curds,
which they fastened with seven threads of raw
white cotton. After this, they made the ball
red-hot, and taking it up with tongs, placed it
in his hands: he walked with it, step by step,
the space of three gaz and a half, through each
of the seven intermediate rings, and threw the
ball in the ninth, where it burnt the grass
that had been left in it. He next, to prove
his veracity, rubbed some rice in the husk between
his hands, which were afterwards examined,
and were so far from being burned, that
not even a blister was raised on either of them.
Since it is the nature of fire to burn, the officers H4v 104
of the court, and people of Benares, near five
hundred of whom attended the ceremony, were
astonished at the event; and this well-wisher to
mankind was perfectly amazed. It occurred to
his weak apprehension, that probably the fresh
leaves and other things which, as it has been
mentioned, were placed in the hands of the accused,
had prevented their being burned; besides,
the time was short between his taking the
ball and throwing it down: yet it is positively
declared in the Dherma Sastra, and in the
written opinions of the most respectable Pundits,
that the hand of a man who speaks truth cannot
be burned; and Ali Ibrahim Khan certainly
saw with his own eyes, as many others also saw
with theirs, that the hands of the appellee in
this cause were unhurt by the fire: he was,
consequently, discharged; but, that men might in future be deterred from demanding the
trial by ordeal, the appellor was committed for
a week.
Nearly about the same time, another man
submitted to the trial of hot oil, plunging his
hand into a vessel full of it, to take out a ring;
but the result was different, for his hand was
burnt, and he was obliged to pay the value of
the property he was accused of stealing.”

Such are the Indian ordeals, for the practice
of which I know no absurdity more like than the
practice of sitting in dherna—a method of obtaining H5r 105
justice, or of enforcing a petition,
founded, I suspect, on the fear of drawing down
punishment by injuring a Brahmin, by whom
this species of importunity is chiefly practiced.
When a person wishes to gain a point that he has
no other means of carrying, and therefore resolves
to sit in dherna, he places himself at the door of
the person to whom it is to be obtained with a
dagger or poison in his hand, which he threatens
to use if the master of the house goes out, or
attempts to molest him; and as no sin is comparable
to that of causing the death of a Brahmin,
the unfortunate person is thereby completely
arrested. The Brahmin continues to sit fasting;
and it is customary for the person arrested to fast
also; so that it generally happens that the prosecutor
obtains his wish, partly by the dread of his
death, and partly by his importunity. I believe
this custom properly belongs to the Brahmins;
but I recollect a curious instance of it among a
lower tribe in Bombay. Shortly after I went there,
my tailor brought me a letter, intreating me to
beg the magistrates to take away a man who sate
in dherna at his door. On inquiring into the
case, I found that it was to recover a wife. It
seems the prosecutor having a wife whom he was
unable to support, during a time of scarcity,
had made her over to the tailor, who having a
good business, was not only able to maintain
her, but to dress her so well, that in time of H5v 106
plenty she never thought of returning to her
former husband; who nevertheless, as she was
able to do a good deal of work, wished to have
her back again. Not being able to obtain her
by intreaty, he had recourse to the method by
dherna, which I believe did not succeed, the
tailor rather choosing to give him a sum of
money than to part with the lady.

Many Brahmins obtain a subsistence from
other Hindoos by sitting in dherna before their
houses; but their demands in this case are so
moderate, as to be readily complied with. Some
of the Pundits admit the validity of an obligation
exhorted by dherna, while others reject it.

There is another kind of extrajudicial method
of extorting justice, called the koor. A circular
pile of wood is erected, and on it is placed a
cow, or an old woman, when the whole is set
fire to at once. The object of this is to intimidate
the officers of government or others
from importunate demands, the whole guilt of
the sacrifice being supposed to fall on those
who force the constructor of the koor to adopt
the cruel expedient.

These two barbarous methods of obtaining
justice, mark a greater degree of insecurity than
the general tenor of the Indian laws and police
would induce us to attribute to the state of society
in ancient India. It is probably, therefore,
that they had their origin during the civil wars, H6r 107
which desolated that country for some time
previous to the Mussulman invasion, or were
borrowed from some of the savage tribes who
occasionally made their inroads from the North.
Some other circumstances seem to give colour
to such a supposition—such as the murder of
innocent persons, in order that their ghosts may
haunt an enemy. Of this crime, you will find
several instances detailed in the twenty-second
article of the ninth volume of the Asiatic Researches,
but which are too shocking to dwell
upon: however, I cannot help noticing the
custom which prevailed in some of the Rajpoot
tribes, of putting to death their female
infants.

It was only in the year 17891789 that this custom
was known to prevail; and shortly afterwards,
measures were taken to induce them by arguments
sanctioned not only by natural feeling
and humanity, but also by the religion they profess,
to enter into an agreement to bring up
their female children. Happily, this measure
was productive of the best effects, and it is
probable, that at present the custom scarcely
exists.

Here is a very long letter; I only hope it
may entertain, or rather interest you, and that
my endeavours to shew the Hindûs, upon the
whole, in a more favourable light that you allow
them to deserve, or that I confess I once thought H6v 108
them worthy of, will not have entirely failed:
at the same time we see them men, and men
fallen from a high state of civilization to one
the most humiliating, with all the train of
vices which that humiliation is calculated to
produce.

But we must not forget what they were once.
Athens herself, alas! groans under the sway of
a Turkish Janissary; and the “mother of arts
and eloquence”
—she who was “native to famous
wits, or hospitable”
—now languishes in
her ruins; and instead of the voice of commerce
in her streets, and of the Muses in her groves,
echoes only the pitying sigh of the traveller. If
indeed her genius still survives, and watches
over her august ruins, she has been soothed by
one bright gleam, which has shone upon her
from our North, though it has been but to gild
her tomb.—
“’Tis Greece—but living Greece no more! So coldly sweet, so deadly fair, We start;—for soul is wanting there. Hers is the loveliness in death That parts not quite with parting breah: But beauty with that fearful bloom, That hue which haunts it to the tomb— Expression’s last receding ray, A gilded halo hovering round decay, The farewell beam of feeling past away! Spark of that flame—perchance of heav’nly birth— Which gleams, but warms no more its cherish’d earth!”

Giaour.

H7r 109

Letter VII.

You will think me very presumptuous
when I tell you I am going to mention the
Indian astronomy in this Letter: but I measure
my endeavours to give you the little information
I have myself, by the curiosity I know you to
possess, rather than by my abilities.

Of all the sciences cultivated by man, astronomy
is that which seems to raise him highest
in the scale of beings. Sublime as the heavens
in which it is conversant, it seems to detach him
from earth, and to place him in the midst of
beauty, order, and harmony. The magnificent
vault of heaven, studded with its brilliant gems,
revolving in ceaseless and silent course, must
naturally have attracted the earliest regards of
man; and to trace the progress of astronomy
from its first rude observations, would be to
follow the history of human progress from the
beginning of the world.

It was natural that the remains of a profound
knowledge of the laws of the heavenly bodies,
with exact and perspicuous rules for calculating
their phænomena, when first discovered in India, H7v 110
should have attracted no common share of attention
from the European philosophers But
on examination, the state of astronomy in modern
India exhibits the same melancholy traces
of decline and ruin which are discernible in
every other science which once flourished in
that venerable country.

The antiquity which may be assigned to the
Indian astronomy has been disputed; but the
general conclusion, drawn from the most respectable
authorities, gives its earliest recorded
observations in from -5000–-3001three to four thousand years
before the Christian æra
. The arguments of those
who contend that the Indians received their
astronomy from the Greeks or Arabs, are refuted
by the fact, that though the astronomers of
Greece had every advantage over those of Hindostan,
excepting what they derived from the
antiquity of their science, they fell into
errors which the Hindûs entirely avoided; to
which may be added, that the calculus of the
Hindûs, more correct than that of Greece,
agrees in its delineation of the heavens at a
remote period with the improved state of astronomy
in modern Europe. Of the many proofs,
however, of the originality of the science in
Hindostan, the most remarkable is the rectification
of the circle, the rule for computing the H8r 111
length of its circumference, being used in India
before it was known in Europe.

The existence of the Indian astronomy was
not known in Europe till M. de la Loubere,
ambassador of Louis XIV. at the court of Siam,
brought with him to France some tables and
rules for calculating the places of the sun and
moon, which were examined by Cassini, who
bore testimony to their accuracy. Other tables
were sent to Paris by the French missionaries;
and M. le Gentil, on his return from India,
where he had been to observe the transit of
Venus, 1769A.D. 1769, brought with him another
set of tables, and the Indian methods of calculating;
and in 17871787, M. Bailly published his Astronomie
Indienne
, while in 17891789 Mr. Playfair’s
paper on the same subject appeared in the Edinburgh Transactions. Such was the state of
knowledge on this highly interesting subject
when the Asiatic Society was established. Since
that time, the volumes of their Researches have
been enriched with a variety of papers on
the Indian astronomy, from which I take the
facts I write to you, in hopes that though
I understand nothing whatever of the science
myself, you may be induced, in the East, to go H8v 112
on with studies in which I know you have already
made some progress.

The Hindû books on astronomy have the general
name of the Jyotish Sastras, in which are
to be discovered traits of a bright light, which
must have illumined mankind at so very early a
period, that M. Bailly seems to doubt whether
we should not regard them as remains of antediluvian
science, fragments of a system that is
lost, and whose ruins only serve to excite our
admiration.

The Surya Sidd’hanta seems to be the Jyotish
Sastra
of highest authority, if it be not the
oldest. It is said to have been revealed by
Surya, or the sun, to the sage Meya, according
to some about the year of the world 1956. The
obliquity of the ecliptic is stated in it to be 24°,
which, if founded on actual observation at the
time of compiling that Sastra, would confirm its
supposed antiquity.

The Hindû division of the zodiac into signs 3 I1r 113
and degrees, is the same as ours. Their year is
sidereal, and commences at the instant of the
sun’s entering the sign Aries, each astronomical
month containing as many days and fractions of
days as he stays in each sign. The civil time
differs from the astronomical year, in rejecting
the fractional parts, and the civil year and
month are begun at sunrise instead of midnight.

The epocha from which the Hindûs compute
the motions of the planets, is that point of time
counted back, when, according to their motions,
they must have been in conjunction at the first
point of Aries, or above a thousand millions of
years ago, it will take nearly double that period
before they are again in the same situation; and
the enormous interval between these conjunctions
is called a calpa, and mythologically a day
of Brahma. The calpa is divided into manuantaras,
and great and little yugs, the use of some
of which divisions is not now apparent; but the
greater yug is an anomalistic period of the sun
and moon, at the end of which they are found
together in the first of Aries. The division of
the great yug into the Satya, Treta, Dwapar,
and Cali yugs, are by some supposed to have
originated in the precession of the equinoxes
(Cranti), but by others they are considered
as purely mythological, like the golden, I I1v 114
silver, brazen, and iron ages, among the western
poets.

The really learned Jyotish Pandits have just
notions of the figure of the earth, and of the
œconomy of the universe; but they, in appearance,
agree with the popular notions on these
subjects—such as, that eclipses are caused by a
monster who occasionally interposes his head or
his tail (Cetu and Rahu, or the ascending and
descending nodes
) between the earth and the
sun and moon; and that the earth is a plain,
supported on the backs of elephants, resting on
a tortoise, and other equally puerile superstitions.

But the return to the Jyotish Brahmins: one
of their methods for finding the latitude is by
an observation of the Palabha, or shadow projected
from a perpendicular gnomon
, when the
sun is in the equator; and the longitude is directed
to be found by observation of lunar
eclipses, calculated for the first meridian, which
the Surya Sidd’hanta makes pass over Lanca
Rohitaca
, Avanti (now Ougein) and Sannihitasaras.
In the Surya Sidd’hanta, the method of
observing the places of the stars is briefly hinted,
“The astronomer should frame a sphere, and examine
the apparent latitude and longitude.”
Commentators
on this passage describe the method
of making the observation. They direct a spherical I2r 115
instrument
(golayantra) to be constructed.
On the pins of the axis of the sphere must be
suspended an intersecting graduated circle,
which appears to be a circle of declination.
The golayantra is then rectified, so that the
axis points to the pole, and the horizon is true
by a water level. “The instrument being thus I2 I2v 116
placed, the observer is instructed to look at the
star Revati through a sight fitted to an orifice at
the centre of the sphere; and having found the
star, to adjust by it the end of the sign Pisces
on the ecliptic. The observer is then to look,
through the sight at the chief (yóga) star of
Aswini, or any other proposed object, and to I3r 117
bring the moveable circle of declination over it.
The distance in degrees, from the intersection
of this circle and the ecliptic to the end of Pisces
(Mina), is its longitude in degrees; and the
number of degrees on the movable circle of declination
from the point of intersection to the
place of the star, is its latitude.”
These latitudes
and longitudes of course require correction,
for which some rules are given; but, I
imagine, the manner of observing will be sufficient
for you at present. Another mode is
taught in the Sidd’hanta Sundara, and expounded I3v 118
in the Sidd’hanta Sarvabhanma, the only work
in which the true latitudes and longitudes of the
stars are attempted to be given.

The notion of a polar star common to the Indian
and Greek astronomers could not be taken from
the present polar star in the Little Bear; Bailly
conjectures that one of the stars in the Dragon
was the polar star mentioned by Eudoxus, which
was nearest to the pole -13261326 years
before Christ
; and it is possible, that either that, or
the great star in the same constellation which
was within one degree of the pole -28362836 years
before Christ
, may be the polar star of the ancient
Hindû astronomers.

The Hindûs have a division of the ecliptic
and zodiac into twelve signs or constellations,
agreeing in figure and designation with those of
the Greeks, and differing merely in the place of
the constellations which are carried by them a
little further to the westward than by the Greeks.
But their most ancient distribution of the ecliptic
was into twenty-seven parts, nearly agreeing
with the Manzil or mansions of the moon used
by the Arabs, who might either have borrowed it
from the Hindûs, or derived it from the same common
source of some more ancient astronomy.

I4r 119

The principal star of each Nacshatra is called
Yogatara, but they are not the same with the
Yogas which regard astrology, and are also employed
in regulating moveable feasts. The
yoga is a mode of indicating the sum of the longitudes
of the sun and moon
; the rules given for
its computation make it obvious that the yogas
are twenty-seven divisions of 360° of a great
circle measured on the ecliptic. The twenty-
eight yogas of the astrologers correspond with
the nacshatras, but vary according to the day of I4v 120
the week; they have also a division of the zodiac,
called dreshcana, answering to the Decani of
European astrologers. Each of the twelve signs
is divided into three dreshcanas, and over these
divisions thirty-six guardians are appointed whose
figure and habit are described minutely: these
dreshcanas are used in casting nativities and determining I5r 121
fortunate and unfortunate days or
hours, and the figures of their guardians are inscribed
on amulets or other charms. They correspond
not only with the Decani of the Greeks,
but with the Rab ul Wajeh of the Arabs who
were not less addicted to judicial astrology than
the Hindûs.

A modern Hindû will upon no account undertake
a journey or an enterprise of any kind
without consulting the astrologer, and you may
remember that I mentioned him as one of the
twelve chief persons in a village, where his office
is to declare the proper times for the different
operations of agriculture, to adjust the calendar
for religious festivals, besides the proclamation
of lucky and unlucky days. All of which, after
all, only proves that men are the same in ever
climate and under every circumstance: the augurs
of Greece and Rome, the soothsayers of
Israel, and the conjurors of modern Europe, like
the astrologers of Hindostan, had equally the
credulity of their fellow-mortals to work upon,
and as a knave sometimes ends in being as great
a dupe as those he deceives, the deception that
was begun from interested motives may be carried
on with the good faith of superstition.

Thus the most sublime science that the mind
of man ever aspired to grasp, has been made
subservient to purposes the most ridiculous, as if 3 I5v 122
poor human nature was destined to be humbled
even where she might justly have exalted herself.
Thank Heaven the days of the triumph of
astrology in the West are over, and there is little
danger of our seeing an army run away in consequence
of a bad omen, or a general keep his
tent because of an unlucky conjunction of the
stars! The lights of heaven now shine with beneficent
lustre to guide the mariner over the
trackless deep, and the “bands of Orion and
the sweet influences of the Pleïades”
cheer the
traveller as he wanders on through distant nations,
imparting and receiving knowledge.

The industry and ability of Mr. Strachey has
lately furnished us with a translation of a Sanscrit
work on algebra, called Bija Gannita, written
by Bhascara Acharya about the year 11881188 of
our æra
. The work appears to have been written
with a view to astronomy, and seems to have
been compiled from more ancient materials: I
would fain refer you entirely for an account of
it to the Edinburgh Review for 1813-07July 1813, where,
among other curious remarks, you will find a
very ingenious explanation of use of the
word “colours” for unknown quantities. As the
operations of arithmetic received the name of I6r 123
“calculus” from the pebbles with which they were
carried on before the invention of numerical
signs, so the unknown quantities of the Indian
algebra must have received those of the colours
from the use of different coloured shells, flowers,
or pieces of cloth, when the first rude essays towards
inventing the science were made. This
may rationally be considered as a collateral proof
of the originality of the Hindû algebra; but
there appear to be others much more direct in
the solutions of various difficult problems given
in the Bija Gannita, some of which continued to
be unknown in Europe until the time of Euler,
which could scarcely have been the case if they
had been derived from the Greek and Arabian
writers, whose works are the foundation of modern
science. But I am so ignorant on this subject,
that I have written even the name of algebra
in fear and trembling, and only ventured to do
so as an excuse to tell you where you might
look for the best account of it in its Indian guise
that we yet possess in this country.

The mode of dividing time in India is very
unequal, as it depends on the seasons and consequent
length of day and night: the great divisions
are four day watches and four night
watches, each of which must of course vary with
the season; but the watches are subdivided into
ghurrees which are fixed, and contain twenty- I6v 124
four English minutes, so that there are sixty
ghurrees in the twenty-four hours, although the
number of ghurrees in each watch or puhur is
perpetually changing. The ghurree is divided
into sixty puls, the pul into sixty bipuls, and the
bipul into sixty till or anoopul. The way in
which these periods are measured for the common
purposes of life is with a kutoree, or thin
brass cup perforated at the bottom and placed
on the surface of water in a large vessel where
nothing can disturb it
, when the water has filled
it to a certain line, which has been previously
adjusted astronomically by an astrolabe, the
ghurree allee or watchman strikes the ghurree
with a wooden mallet on a shallow bell-metal
pan, like those we bring from China under the
name of gongs, and besides the number of the
ghurree, that of the puhur is rung at the end of
each watch. The same kind of water measure,
but very delicately arranged, is used for astronomical
purposes. None but great men can afford
the luxury of a ghurree al or clock, as it
requires the attendance of numerous servants,
and the only public clocks in India are those
attached to the armies.

I7r 125

Letter VIII.

My Dear Sir,

A thousand thanks for the patience
you have had with my last letter, which has
really encouraged me to begin this, and to go
on with the plan I had proposed. Since, then,
we have done with the heavens, it will not be
amiss to inquire what the ancient Hindûs thought
of the earth.

Their systems of geography are extremely curious,
though involved in considerable obscurity,
owing to the exuberance, or poverty, shall I say,
of the Hindû imagination, which delights in describing
mountains of precious stones, seas of
milk, and rivers of honey or butter; and has
pleased itself with rendering the world so equal,
that for every mountain in the south there is its
equivalent in the north, and that no river can
flow without a sister stream in an opposite direction.
Notwithstanding these disguises, however,
it is plain that the Hindûs had a very general
and tolerably correct notion of the old continent;
and though at first sight they appear
completely separated from the rest of the world,
the means by which they acquired their true
notions of it, become, on a little attention,
abundantly apparent.

I7v 126

In the first place, the rich productions of their
country, and the excellence of their manufactures,
would naturally draw a number of traders
to their cities, and as naturally lead them to
travel with their merchandise. Besides, they
believe that their ancestors came from the north,
and it is certain that to this day several places in
Tartary are visited by pilgrims as places of worship;
and Mr. Duncan, the late governor of
Bombay, told me he had seen one who had even
been to Moscow on a similar errand.
A pretty
regular intercourse has been at all times kept up
between India and Samarkand, Balkh, and other
northern cities where there are colonies of
Hindûs, established from time immemorial; and
one of the great pilgrimages from Hindostan is
to the place called the Fiery Mouth, on the
borders of the Caspian Sea.

We must not wonder that, in the early stages
of society, the recitals of pilgrims and merchants
concerning remote countries, should have been
embellished not only by themselves, but by those
who took upon them to record and preserve
them; and hence, in all probability, arose part,
at least, of the absurdity we remark in the Hindû
systems of geography.

I8r 127

These systems differ considerably among
themselves, even as related in the Puranas; but,
for the most part, they divide the earth into
seven Dwipa, or islands, the first of which,
Jambhu Dwipa, is evidently India itself, with
the countries surrounding it, bounded on the
east by the Yellow Sea, on the west by the Caspian,
extending north as far as the Frozen
Ocean
, and washed on the south by the Indian
Sea
.

The Mount Meru occupies the centre of
Jambhu Dwipa, and is described by the poets as
composed of gold and precious gems, three-
peaked, the habitation of the immortals, and
from it flow four rivers to the four quarters of
the earth, among which the Ganges rolls through
the southern quarter, and its source leads us to
the true position of Meru, the base of which is
the land of Illavrati, surrounded on all sides by
lofty mountains. Now this inclosed land is
found in Western Tartary, having on the south
Thibet, on the east the sandy desert of Cobi, on
the west the Imaus, and on the north the Altai
mountains
; and from the four extremities of
this raised plain four of the largest rivers of the
old continent take their rise.

North and south of Meru three parallel ranges I8v 128
of mountains are described. The first range, on
the north, is the Nila, or blue mountains, which
appears to be part of the Altai, and is said to
inclose Ramanaca, or Dauria. Second, the
Sweeta, or white mountain, divides Ramanaca
from Heranya, or the gold country, whose inhabitants
are tall, robust, and rich in gold.

Thirdly, the Sringavan mountains separate Heranya
from Ottara Curu, the northern Curu, or Siberia, which Pliny calls Ottorocoro. Here the
river Bhadra, probably the Irtush, flows into
the Northern ocean at the extremity of Jambhu
Dwipa
. South of Meru are the Nishada mountains,
corresponding with the northern range of
Thibet hills, which country is named Herivarsha,
and is separated by the Himecuta mountains
from the land of Kinnara, comprising Srinagur,
Nepal, and Butan, and divided from
Bharata, or India, by the snowy chain of Hymaleya
or Imaus.

To the east of Meru, the mountains of Málayaván
divide Illavritta from the land of Badrawa,
which is bounded by the Golden Sea
(called by our geographers the Yellow Sea), into
which a river, called the Eastern Sita, empties K1r 129
itself, after passing through the lake Arunda,
(Orinnor) and is probably the Whang-ho, Haramoren,
or Yellow river. To the west of Meru
lies mount Vipula, an extension of Imaus; and
between it and the western sea, or Caspian, lies
the country of Cetumálá, comprising Sogdiana,
Bactriana, and Margiana, with part of the country
of the Sacæ. A river, called in some Puranas,
the Chaxu, in others the Javanxu, (Oxus,
or Jaxartes) after flowing through the lake Sitoda,
falls into the Caspian.

Major Wilford supposes the other six Dwipas
to comprehend all the rest of Asia and Europe,
even as far as Iceland, dividing those countries
as follows:—Cusa dwipa contains the countries
from the Indus to the Caspian and the Persian
Gulph
. Placsha dwipa occupied the space between
those seas and the Mediterranean and
Euxine, or Lesser Asia, Armenia, Syria, &c.
Salmali Dwipa from the Tanais to Germany.
Crauncha dwipa contained Germany, France, and the adjacent countries. Sacam the British
islands, and Pushcara dwipa Iceland.

This gentleman, whose learned and ingenious
works adorn the Asiatic Researches, has an idea
that the British Isles are the sacred isles of the
West, mentioned in the Sastras of the Hindûs.
Should this opinion prove to have been unfounded,
no one will regret, however, that Major K K1v 130
Wilford
has been induced to entertain it; for the
researches in which he engaged, in order to support
it, have made us acquainted with the geographical
systems of the Hindûs, and with the
true situations of almost all the kingdoms and
cities mentioned by ancient writers, both native
Hindûs, and Greeks and Romans, whose descriptions
are thus verified, and new confirmations
added to history.

Of the books from which the Hindû systems
of geography are to be learned, the Puranas are
the chief. To each of these there is a book annexed,
called Bhuvana Cosha, or dictionary of
countries
. Besides these, Major Wilford mentions
several geographical treatises of the orthodox
Hindûs, and others of the Jines and
Baudd’has. The Hindûs, as I before mentioned,
consider Mount Meru as the center of the
world; and some of their books describe the
seven dwipas as disposed in concentric circles
around it, descending gradually from its summit,
and separated from each other by seas,
some of which they imagine to be salt, others
milky, or of the juice of the sugar cane, K2r 131
with other similar absurdities. The Baudd’has
of Thibet suppose Meru to be a square
pillar, and the dwipas, of course, square also;
while others among the Baudd’has imagine
the dwipas to be disposed in circles between
Jambhu dwipa and Mount Meru, which they thus
place at the north pole. This notion of the
circular divisions of the earth with interposing
seas, is not peculiar to the ancient Indians. The
Hindûs make the sacred Ganges wind seven
times round the base of Meru, thus forming the
seven dwipas; the Baudd’ha’s sea of milk encompasses
the same mountain eight times, while
the Styx of the western mythologists wound
nine times round the earth. “And with nine circling streams the captive souls inclosed.” 6th Æneis.—Dryden.

The fables of the Ædda agree also remarkably
with these notions; and perhaps their common
origin may be traced in Genesis, chap. II.
v. 10
.

“And a river went out of Eden to water the
garden; and from thence it was parted, and became
into four heads.”
K2 K2v 132

The four rivers of the Hindûs, into which the
Ganges separates, after circumambulating Meru,
are discharged from rocks having the faces of
different animals. Ganges descends from the
cow’s mouth, and is collected in the lake ManaSarovara,
to rest itself, after its fall from Meru,
before it descends to earth. Pliny and Q. Curtius
both mention this resting of the river in this
lake, the usual name of which is Mapanh. It
lies between thirty-three and thirty-four degrees
of north latitude, and between eighty-one and
eighty-two of east longitude. The Chaxu, the
Sita, and the Bhadra, which I have already mentioned,
flow in like manner through the heads
of animals: the last through that of a lion, the
second through that of an elephant, and the first
through that of a horse; which different animals
are supposed to impart their characters to
the nations watered by their streams, after their
sacred repose in their appropriate lakes.

This, I fancy, will be a sufficient specimen of
the geography of the Hindû books: I shall
therefore detain you no longer with it, but,
with the help of Major Wilford, endeavour to
reconcile the accounts of India, left us by the
ancients of the West, with the actual positions
of the places now existing, or whose remains
can yet be traced; and afterwards the ancient
divisions of the peninsula of India, according to K3r 133
their own historians, with those to which we
are now familiarized.

I cannot do better, I believe, than begin by
Major Wilford’s account of the famous royal, or
Nyssæan road, as described by Pliny and the
Peutingerian tables. Some of the measures and
distances given by the ancients, as they received
their accounts only by hearsay, are naturally
enough wrong, though, upon the whole, they
agree wonderfully well with the distances calculated
by Major Rennell.

This road, according to Dionysius Periegetes,
was made out with great care, and at the end
of every Indian itinerary measure a small column
was erected. To accompany this description, I
send you a little map which I made for my own
use
; and, if not very exact, it will at least serve
to show the general line of the road. The first
part of this road, from the Indus to the Hyphasis,
is that pursued by Alexander in his expedition
into India, and the rest is that leading to
Palibothra, at that time the capital of the Hindû
empire.

Alexander crossed the Indus at the ferry of
Tor-Beilam, or the black shore, to the westward
of Peucolais, now Pirhola or Pucali, and advanced
to Taxila, the true name of which was
Tacsha Syala, or Tachila. It is now completely
in ruins, as well as a city which was built on its K3v 134
site by the Mussulmans, and called Turruck
Pehri
. Thence he proceeded to Rotas, whose
Hindû name was Hridu, and on to the Hydaspes,
whose native names are Jailam and Behat.
Near the ferry there, was Alexandria Bucephalos,
remarkable for the neighbouring mountain,
called by Plutarch the mountain of the elephant,
by which title it is still known, and is remarkable
as a holy place, whence it is commonly
called Bal-Nath-Thileh, or the mountain of the
lord elephant. He then crossed the Acesines,
Chandra Bhaga, or Chinab river, near the town
called Spatura or Simtura by the Europeans,
and probably the modern Sadhorah. The city
of Lobaca, on the Hydraotes, or Ravi (the Iravati
of the Puranas) was the next station. It is
the modern Lahore, whose real name is Lavaca or Labaca, from Lava or Laba, a son of Rama,
and Lahore is corrupted from Lava-wara, the
place of Lava.

From Lahore the road crossed the Hyphasis or
Beya, and the Zadadrus or Satadru rivers, to the
town called Tahora or Tihotra; thence to Ketrora,
really C’hettri-wara, the capital of a
powerful tribe of C’hettris or Xetries, who lived
in a beautiful and woody country, whom Pliny
calls Cetriboni, from Xetri-ban, the forest of
Xetries
. Ketrora is now Tanehsar. From Ketrora K4r 135
the road led to the Jumna, which it crossed
at Cunjpoora, and to the Ganges at Hustinapour,
the true situation of which was first discovered
by Major Wilford. This magnificent
capital, the seat of the monarchs descended
from Puru, had been supposed, by Abu Fazzle
and his followers, to have stood near Tanehsar,
to the west of the Jumna; but its true situation
is a few miles south-west of Darinagar, on a
branch of the Ganges, formerly the bed of that
river. It is the Bacinora of the Peutingerian
tables, and the Storna of Ptolemy. Bacinora is
a corruption of Hastinora or Wastinora, synonymous
with Hastinagara or Hastinapoor. Of
so large a city, there now remains only a small
place of worship, and the site of the city is
covered with large ant-hills. The next stage
from Hastinapoor was the Rodapha of Pliny
and the Rapphe of Ptolemy, now called Hurdowah,
from which Calinipaxa, properly Calinibasa,
of which there is no remains but the river
that gave it name, led to Allahabad, called
Gangapoor, or the town of the Ganges by Artemidorus.
From Allahabad to Palibothra the
road lay along the southern bank of the Ganges;
and Ptolemy gives the following stations: First,
the river Tuso, now the TouseTonse; thence to Cindia,
now Cauntee, on the banks of the Ganges,
almost opposite to Goopy Gunge, which, though K4v 136
now not in the road, might have been so formerly,
as the course of the river is considerably
changed.

After Cauntee, two cities, called Sagala, are
mentioned, one of which is Mirzapoor, and the
other Monghir. These places are said to have
a subterraneous communication, opened by
lightning, which may account for their having
the same name, while both the ancient Sanscrit
and modern names are different. The true
name for the first, Sagala, is Vindhya Vasini,
and of the second Mudgala. The first is a name
of the goddess Cali, and the second descriptive
of the charms of the situation. From Sagala
the distance is short to Palibothra or Baliputra,
called also Raja Griha. There is every reason
to believe that the Baliputras, or sons of Bali,
whose capital Palibothra was, abandoned it as
soon as the kings of Gaur or Bengal became
powerful, as it was too near their frontier; and
they afterwards fixed their residence at Padmavati
or Patna, which had also the names of Magad’ha,
Elimaied, and Almaied.

You have here the great Indian road, which
extends over a space of 1,476 British miles at
least, as mentioned by the western ancients;
but the regular road, instead of beginning with
the Tor Beilam, probably crossed the Indus at
Attock Benares, a few mile farther to the north. K5r 137
Ptolemy mentions some other roads used by the
traders to China; one of which departed from
Cabolitæ, or Cabul, and went through the mountains
north of the Panjab, where it was joined
by one from Tahora, at a point called Aris, in
the mountains of Haridwar. These two roads
are frequented to this day, and the place of
meeting called Khama lang. The road then goes
to Aspacora, in Thibet, mentioned by Ptolemy,
where it met with another from the Gangetic
provinces, and passed through Parthona, now
Kelten, with the epithet of Panjuling, whence,
perhaps, the Paliana of Ptolemy. This road
ends, in the tables at Magaris, corruptly for the
Thogaris of Ptolemy, now Tonkar, near Lassa.

The road from the Gangetic provinces came
from a place called Carsinac or Cartasina, now
Carjuna, near BurdwarBurdwan, whence through Scobaru,
now Cucshubaru, to Aspacora, which it
is probably was the rendezvous also of the caravans
which, according to Pliny, went by land
from Ceylon, or Taprobane, to China.

I have marked these routes on my little map,
in which I have abstained from putting any
names but those absolutely necessary.

The first division of India, which I noticed
while speaking of the languages in Hindostan, is
into the five Guars and the five Draviras, and K5v 138
concerning these authorities nearly agree. That
they really formed separate states, I should think
admitted of no doubt, as they each had a separate
language, which had been cultivated by
poets, if not by prose writers; and a nation
must have been long consolidated and independent
before it could form its language and
polish its style; and, on this account, I chuse
to begin with this division rather than with those
which have obtained in later times, but which I
shall notice.

The first of these nations was named from the
principal river which flowed through their country,
namely, the Sareswata. They probably occupied
all the Panjab as far west as the Indus,
and bounded to the south by Guzerat. In this
tract we find Lahore, Multan and part of Ajmere,
and that portion of Delhi, which contains
Hissar Firoze, which I mentioned to you before,
on account of its canals. This country is particularly
interesting, as it contains the whole
space marched over by Alexander, and the
course of his fleet down the Hydaspes and Indus
to the ocean.

The Canyacubjas, whose capital was Canoge,
appear to have been a warlike nation, and oc facing K5v Figure map of India with script place names, rivers, and political kingdom boundaries drawn in dotted lines. Printed captionTen Kingdoms of Bharata
or Ancient India
facing K6r K6r 139
casionally to have carried their arms, and extended
their dominion, over great part of India,
so that it would be difficult to fix their boundary,
especially as the language formed upon
theirs is understood over almost the whole of
Hindostan and the Deccan. Their dominion,
however, may be considered as extending over
part of the province of Delhi, with Oude, Agra,
Serinagur, and, probably, Allahabad and Kashmeer.
It was bounded on the north by the Himaleyah,
or snowy mountains, whence flow the
Junma, Ganges, Serju, and other rivers; and it
was also watered by the Sinde, Chumbul, Tonsa,
and Sona, from the Ricksha hills. I should be
inclined to think this kingdom the paradise of
Brahminism. Canoge itself is situated on the
Holy Ganga. Delhi, anciently Indrapati, or
the city of Indra, occupies a station, little inferior
in sanctity, on the Junma. Hastinapoor,
the residence of the kings of Puru’s race, surrounded
by its sacred groves, and washed by
the daughter of Jahnu (Ganges) divided with
Canoge the honours of the capital; and the two
holy cities, Gungapoor (Allahabad) and Casi (Benares) still pride themselves on their antiquity
and sanctity.

Mait’hila, or Tirhut, extended from the Cusi
(Causica) to the Gundhuc (Gandhaca) and
from the Ganges to the mountains of Nepaul, 7 K6v 140
and contained the modern Sircars of Tirhut, and
the adjoining districts of Hajipoor, Betnah, and
perhaps Tirhucti, celebrated for its race of Brahmins,
its schools, and its learning.

Gaura, or Bengala, extended over the province
of Bengal, and probably part of Bahar, the
ancient Maghada, whose monarchs succeeded to
those of Canoge, if they were not the same
race, in the extensive dominion they possessed
in India. This province formed part of the kingdom
of the Prasii, or Prachii (people of the East,)
whose capital, the famous Palibothra (Baliputra)
occupied the place of the modern Rajemahl, and
was only abandoned for Patali Putra, or Patna,
when the kings of Gaur Proper began to emerge
from obscurity, and fixed their residence at
the city of Gaur, on the opposite side of the
Ganges.

Utcala, or Odradesa, now the Subah of Orissa,
extended along the shores of the bay of Bengal
from Balasore to Point Godavery, and inland,
as far as Sammalpoor; it comprehended the Company’s
provinces of Mednapoor, Cuttack, and
the Circars, and the Nizam’s countries of Singboom,
Mohurgunge, Gangpoor, and Sumbulpoor.
It is watered by several fine rivers, the
chief of which is the Mahanuddy. On the low
sandy shore stands the celebrated Jaggernaut Pagoda,6 K7r 141
where Crishna is worshipped under the
figure and attributes of Jagnaut’h. The province
of CuttachCuttack is low and swampy, and I assure
you, from experience, that the coast is not
the most agreeable in the world for navigators.
Point Palmyras is only discovered, when within
dangerous distance, by the tops of the Palmyra
trees, whence it takes its name; and from thence
begin the sand-heads, as they are called, an assemblage
of shoals continually shifting, as the
matter brought down from the interior by the
rivers that fall into the head of the bay increases.
A number of pilot-vessels continually cruize in
the neighbourhood, to conduct ships bound for
Calcutta up the Hoogley, which, without them,
would be inaccessible, as nothing but experience
can enable men to perform the navigation with
safety. The inhabitants of Orissa, and their
language, were anciently called Urrigas.

Dravira extends from Cape Comorin to between
twelve and thirteen degrees of north latitude,
and comprehends Madura, Travancore,
and the intermediate provinces up to Mysore
and the Carnatic part of each of which are
within its boundary. It is watered by the Cavery,
which rises in the Sahya hills, or that part
of the Ghauts near Poona, and by several tributary
streams which flow from the mountains
of Malaya and Mahendra. This country has been K7v 142
famous from the spirit and enterprise of its mountain
tribes, the extreme beauty of its landscape,
and above all, for the great place of Hindu pilgrimage,
which rivals if it does not exceed even
Jaggernaut,—I mean Ramisseram, situated on
a point at the head of the Gulf of Manar, and
appearing to communicate with Ceylon by the
little chain of islands which the Hindûs call
Rama’s Bridge, but which the Mussulmans,
and after them the Christians, have transformed
into the Bridge of Adam. Here it was that the
indefatigable Hanumân made a road for the
armies of Rama Chandra, when he invaded
Ceylon, whence the sacredness of the place and
the yearly offerings to Rama. The western part
of Dravira is remarkable, as the country of the
Christians of India, and on its coast is Calicut,
where the first Europeans, under Vasco de
Gama
, visited India by way of the Cape of Good
Hope
.

North of Dravira was the kingdom of Carnataca,
which has given name both to the Carnatic,
and the shores of Choromandel or Shola
Mandel
(the country of Shola,) on which stood
the famous city of Maha Bali Pooram, now better
known as a sea-mark by the name of the
Seven Pagodas, and presenting, even in its ruins, K8r 143
marks of early grandeur. Its sculptured rocks
and antique buildings are among the most curious
monuments in India. “On the sandy shore, beside the verge Of ocean here and there, a rock-hewn fane Resisted in its strength the surf and surge That on their deep foundations beat in vain. In solitude the ancient temples stood, Once resonant with instrument and song, And solemn dance of festive multitude: Now, as the weary ages pass along, No voice they hear, save of the ocean flood Which roars for ever on the restless shores; Or, visiting their solitary caves, The lonely sound of winds, that moan around Accordant to the melancholy waves.” Southey’s Curse of Kehama.

Tailingana extended over the country between
the Kistna and Godavery, and even beyond
them on either side, and lay between
Odradesa, Muru, and Carnataca, and probably
contained part of the provinces of Bejapoor and
Aurungabad, with Beder and Hydrabad. Its
three rivers, the Godavery, Kistna, and Beema,
are sacred. It is part of the Deccan, properly so
called, and was the seat of the great Mahomedan
kingdom of Bejapoor, under the Bhamani dynasty.
Its mountains and forests furnish the scenery
of some of the great poems of the Hindûs; and K8v 144
within its limits is the celebrated fortress of
Dowlatabad, formerly Deogir, which Major Wilford
has identified with the Tagara of the ancients.

The country of Muru, or the Maharashtras,
now called Marhattas, occupied the mountainous
district south of the Nermada (Nerbudda) and
the maritime country of the Kócán, or Candeish,
part of Berar, Aurungabad, and Bejapoor, and
the Cocan, still retaining its ancient name. The
Brahmins of this country are supposed to have
been raised from the people of low caste, after an
extirpation of the priesthood, who had made
themselves obnoxious to the monarchs. The
people are warlike, and have distinguished themselves
particularly in the last century. The inhabitants
of the coast have, from the earliest
times, carried on both trade and piracy, for
which their numerous small ports are admirably
adapted. The Marhattas have also cultivated
literature and philosophy in a remarkable degree,
and are said to possess even books of
history.

In the country of Muru we find most of those
wonderful excavations which the ancient Hindûs
have left as monuments of their power and ingenuity.
Elephanta and Salsette, Carli and
Poonah, with the caverned mountains near Fort
Vittoria
or Bancoot, where my friend Shahabo’dien, L1r 145
a native of the place, assured me there were
thirty-two caves, are all in Muru; and I believe
that the mountains of Ellora may also have been
within its limits. Gurjera, the modern Guzerat,
seems not to have changed its ancient limits. Being
well situated for commerce, it has at all times
been the resort of strangers. The ancient Barygaza,
now Baroach, was frequented by the
Roman merchants from Alexandria, and by the
Arabs and maritime Persians; and it was the
Rajah of Guzerat who hospitably received the
expatriated Persees, after the famous battle that
ended the dynasty of the ancient Persian monarchs
in the person of Jesdegird.

These are the ten great divisions of Bharata,
or India, which were of sufficient consequence
and stability to have formed distinct languages,
and to have cultivated science and literature.
At what period they were formed, or when they
were mingled and redivided, is hitherto unknown;
but centuries before the Mahomedan
conquest they had already changed their names
and relative importance.

The Great Akbar divided Hindostan Proper
into twelve soubahs, or viceroyalties, which
were again subdivided into sircars or provinces,
and kusbahs or townships. The soubahs were L L1v 146
Allahabad, Oude, Agmere, Ahmedabad, Bahar,
Bengal, Delhi, Cabul, Lahore, Multan, and
Malwa; and upon the conquest of Candeish,
Berar, and Ahmednuggur, they were formed
into three other soubahs, though their limits
were not precisely defined.

Abu Fazel begins his account of the Soubahs
with that of Bengal, in which he includes
Orissa and Cuttack, with the country to the
south-east, as far as Chitagong. He describes
the country as rich in the extreme, and particularly
mentions that the revenue was paid in
gold and silver, and not in produce; and that
Akbar, in the assessment, conformed to the
established custom. The periodical rains begin
in April, and continue about six months, with
intervals, however, of charming weather.

Bahar, lying west of Bengal, and watered by
the Ganges and Soane, was also very fertile, and
paid its proportion of produce in money, and
the rainy season is the same as in Bengal. The
natives of this province, to the north of the
Ganges, on the banks of the Gunduck, are
afflicted with a kind of goître, and the historian
of Akbar observes, that young people are most
frequently affected.

The capital of the soubah of Allahabad is a
town of the same name, but anciently called
Piyang or Gangapuri: it is called the king of L2r 147
worshipped places, because the Ganges and
Jumna meet there; and it is said that the Sareswata
joins them at that place by a subterraneous
channel. Like the other Gangetic provinces,
it appears in the time of Akbar to have
been not only fertile but highly cultivated,
abounding in towns and villages, and flourishing
manufactures.

Oude, watered by the Goggra or Sarjew, and
the Goomty, is remarked by Abu Fazel for the
perfection of its agriculture, its manufacture of
earthen ware, and the flourishing state of its
commerce, as well as the antiquity and sanctity
of its capital. In the soubah of Agra were mines
of copper, and hot and cold springs. It produces
excellent sugar and indigo, and was celebrated
for its agriculture and its manufactures
of blankets and fine stuffs.

The climate of Malwah is described as charming
—in summer cool, and in winter temperate;
abounding with wheat and fruits; the country
naturally beautiful, and ornamented with buildings,
and the people warlike. One province,
Gurreh, is noticed as paying its share of the revenue
in money.

Candeish, called in the Ayeen Akbery Dandees,
is a rich province, abounding in rivers, L2 L2v 148
and enjoying an agreeable climate. In the time
of Akbar it was highly cultivated, had some
manufactures, and its cities were famous for
their handicraftsmen. The banks of the Taptee,
its principal river, are consecrated by the
site of many holy places, particularly on the
spots where it is joined by its various tributary
streams.

Berar is also distinguished by its sacred stream
the Godavery, to the source of which annual
pilgrimages are made. This extensive province
contained cultivated lands, and also wilds, so
extensive as to harbour wild elephants and monkeys.
It contains mines of the most useful and
the most useless of minerals—namely, iron and
diamond: it also furnishes other precious stones,
and there are in it several petrifying springs.

The soubah of Guzerat is a maritime country,
and when Abu Fazel wrote, produced chiefly
jewary and bajeree, two coarse grains, which
were the principal food of the inhabitants, but
rice was imported from the Deccan, and wheat
and barley from Candeish. At present, the potatoe
is cultivated to a considerable extent. The
whole country produces abundance of fruit and
vegetables, and was famous for painters, carvers,
and other workmen, and its manufactories of
swords, dirks, and bows and arrows, besides
silks, velvets, and gold and silver stuffs.

The magnificent city of Ahmedabad was L3r 149
its capital; it contained one thousand stone
mosques, with many tombs, some erected to
royal personages, and two considerable forts.
West from Ahmedabad is a natural salt pan, of
considerable extent; beyond that the territory
of Cutch; and still farther west, the country of
Sinde, full of woods and uncultivated sands.

South of Cutch, the territory of Surat extends
from the port of Gogeh, or Gogo, to that of
Aramray: it is divided into nine parts, each
inhabited by a different tribe; the fifth being
Juzzet or Daurka, famous in Hindû fable, as the
favourite abode of Crishna; and the ninth is
distinguished as the residence of the bawts and
charums, whose profession is, like that of a
minstrel or troubadour, to sing hymns, recite
genealogies, and in battle to animate the troops
by eloquence and song. Abu Fazel says, Gurgera
contains nine circars, divided into one
hundred and ninety-eight pergunnas, of which
thirteen are sea-ports.

Agmere contains seven pergunnas; it is situated
to the west of Agra. The soil is sandy,
and water scarce, and the summer heat is intense.
The southern part is mountainous, and
contains mines of iron and copper. The following
romantic story of some of the ancient landholders,
called Rawel or Ramsa, is told by Abu
Fazel
. Ancient historians relate, that Alla o’dien
Khuljee
, king of Delhi, hearing that Rawel L3v 150
Rutten Sein
, of Meywar, had a wife of uncommon
beauty, sent to demand her of him. The
Rawel refused to part with her, upon which the
army of the sultan besieged him in Chitore,
where he held out so long, that Alla o’dien had
at length recourse to artifice, and offered peace,
inviting Rutten Sein to be his guest. The Ranna
was at first received with great respect, but on
a signal given he was seized, and carried to the
sultan’s camp, where he was respectfully treated.
Meantime, seven hundred soldiers equipped
themselves as women, and placing themselves
in palankeens, sent word that the Rannee was
coming in state with her women, to present herself
to the sultan, but first requested an interview
with the Ranna, which request being complied
with, the soldiers had no sooner been
admitted to their prince, than they threw off
their disguises, and rescued him: his return to
Chitore being covered by posts stationed previously,
and who stood against the pursuing
enemy till their sovereign was placed in safety,
when the sultan returned disappointed to Delhi.
A second expedition was equally unavailing;
but, at length, the Rawel being decoyed to his
presence, was treacherously murdered.

The soubah of Delhi, divided into eight sircars,
was rich in natural productions and manufactures.
Its mountains were filled with mines,
and its plains with corn and cattle. It is watered L4r 151
by the Ganges and Jumna, with many of
their tributary streams, and is studded thick
with towns and villages. Here the monuments
of Hindû piety raise their venerable forms amid
the shades of Thanessar; and there the magnificence
of the Moslemin displays itself in the
canals of Firoze, and the tombs of the Alla o’
diens
and the Toglucks. Throughout the East,
a tomb is not, as with us, left neglected amid a
crowd of others, where the bat “folds his dank
wing”
on the over-spreading yew, but placed
in gardens of public resort, where the placid joy
diffused by the charms of nature combine with
the remembrance of the departed friend, and
mellow our grief for his loss, into that softer
feeling, which, as the twilight reminds us of the
departed sun but to give us hope of his again
riding, persuades us that our separation is not
eternal.

The soubah of Lahore contains five divisions.
Great part of it is now called the Panjab, or five
waters
, from the five rivers flowing through it,
and falling into the Indus, which is its western
boundary. In the time of Akbar, its inhabitants
were famed for their handicraft and manufactures,
as well as their agriculture; and the
country produces abundance of fruit and grain,
besides metals and minerals, found in the sandy
beds of the rivers, and mines of rock salt. Lahore,7 L4v 152
the ancient Labaca, is the capital of the
soubah, and was for some time the seat of the
Mogul government, when it was the resort of
merchants, who admired its magnificence and
its riches, the elegances of its buildings, and the
beauty and variety of its gardens.

Multan lies along the banks of the Indus, and
is intersected by some of the rivers of the Panjab,
but it nevertheless contains much desert,
and is plagued with the Semoom, a wind, hot
and dry, like the siroc, and equally pernicious.
Tattah, one of the three sircars of Multan, is
famous for its breed of horses, which, if not so
handsome as the Arabs or Persians, are strong,
and capable of bearing greater fatigue. The
camels of Tattah are also esteemed; and its inhabitants
were a warlike race; they were also
navigators, and when the Ayeen Akbery was
written, possessed forty thousand boats. Rice,
in this sircar, was good and abundant, and the
fruits and flowers, fish, which was a chief
article of good among the inhabitants, and salt
and iron, were produced in great plenty. Tattah
was divided into five sircars, though itself
a sircar of Multan. Abu Fazel mentions
among its curiosities, an extraordinary and
disgusting set of witches, called Jiggerkhars
or liver-eaters, who were supposed to have
the power of fascinating people by their evil L5r 153
eyes, and thus stealing their livers, on which
they made their detestable meal. It seems that
they possessed the European witches’ faculty of
not sinking in water, and, like them, were
ill-treated and destroyed wherever they were
found.

The soubah of Cashmere comprehended Cashmere,
Pehkeli, Bhember Sewad, Bijore, Kandahar,
and Kabulistan. Of Cashmere, Abu
Fazel
says, “the whole of this soubah represents
a garden in perpetual spring, and the fortifications
with which nature has furnished it,
are of astonishing height, so that the grand
and romantic appearance cannot fail of delighting
those who are fond of variety, as well as
those who take pleasure in retirement. The
water is remarkably good, and the cataracts are
enchantingly magnificent. It rains and snows
here at the same seasons as in Tartary and
Persia; and during the periodical rains of Hindostand,
there also fall light showers. The soil
is partly marshy, and the rest well watered by
rivers and lakes. Violets, roses, and narcissuses,
with innumerable other flowers, grow wild here.
The spring and autumn display scenes delightfully
astonishing. The houses, which are built
of wood, are of four stories, and some higher,
and they are entirely open, without any courtyard.
The roofs of the houses are planted with L5v 154
tulips, which produce a wonderful effect in the
spring.”
Such is the description of the appearance
of Cashmere by a Mussulman; and if you
will read Bernier, who accompanied Aureng
Zebe
in a journey to that delightful country,
you will find the French physician as enthusiastic
an admirer of it as the Mogul historian.

All Cashmere is holy ground to the Hindûs,
a peculiar sect of whom, calling themselves
Rishis, professed celibacy and abstinence. They
reviled no other sect, and asked nothing from
any one; but made it a duty to plant fruit trees
by the road side to refresh the traveller, and
to perform similar acts of benevolence.

Cashmere produces in abundance all fruits
of Europe and of Asia: it furnishes a great deal
of silk, and all those beautiful shawls called
Indian shawls, which are worn wherever Commerce
has extended her sails or rested her caravans.
The country is exceedingly populous,
and the inhabitants addicted to “simple” pleasures
I believe I should call them, to distinguish
them from vicious indulgencies. A weaver of
Cashmere has no sooner earned a little money,
than he proceeds to the banks of a lake or river,
and there with his family hires a boat, in which
they pass the day, rowing or sailing amidst the
most beautiful scenery in the world, and only
landing to take refreshment, or walk in the L6r 155
meadows and gardens which are fertilized by
the streams and lakes formed by the heads of
the Indus, ere he leaves their happy valley. The
country is free from poisonous snakes and scorpions,
but produces excellent sheep, elks, and
partridges; hawking and hunting are favourite
amusements, and the principal food of the inhabitants
is rice and fish.

I once saw a picture or map of Cashmere,
which was brought to Calcutta by some shawl-
merchants. It was painted upon a square of
cotton cloth, and professed not only to trace
the situations of the towns, lakes, and rivers,
but even the houses, bridges, and public pleasure
gardens. The encircling mountains were
coloured with all the gradations from the deepest
verdure at the foot, to the snowy hue of the
summits; and among the valleys, on the side
towards Cashmere, there was scarcely one which
had not a Hindû temple or a Mussulman
mosque. In the public pleasure ground, called
Almeidân, parties were represented sitting under
the shade of spreading groves; and at the different
bridges over the canals, or on the banks
of the reservoirs which water the gardens, were
multitudes of boats for hire, and the lakes and
rivers were crowded with parties in barks of
various sizes and degrees of beauty. I immediately
thought of the demesnes of the Castle of L6v 156
Indolence
, and half expected to hear the syrens’
witching flute, and feel the softened air: but
the knight of arts and industry had already been
there, and the leisure which the Cashmerians
seem so passionately fond of, is the fair reward
of toil and ingenuity.

The inhabitants of this terrestrial paradise are
partly Hindû and partly Mussulman, with a
mixture, however, of Jews, who are supposed
to be part of the ten tribes carried into captivity
by Nebuchadnezzar; and Bernier, who took
some pains to ascertain the fact, seems to believe
it.

The other sircars which in the time of Akbar
formed part of the soubah of Cashmere—namely,
Pekhely, Bhember, Sewad, Bijore, Kandahar,
and Kabul, partake more or less of its physical
advantages, being all diversified with woods and
mountains, and watered with abundant streams.
They occasionally procure gold in some of their
rivers, by laying a fleece in the water, and the
next day they usually find the grains of the metal
entangled in it, so that they have only the
trouble of watching it. The whole soubah
abounds in springs, many of which are intermittent,
others are hot, some petrify, and others
produce salt. The hills and mountains, besides
the mines of various metals, contain many singular
caverns, to which the superstition of the L7r 157
people has, as usual, ascribed a miraculous
origin.

Such is the picture of Hindostan left us by
Abu Fazel, who wrote in the 1500–1599sixteenth century:
a picture probably flattering, and certainly very
different from that presented on our acquiring
possession of the territory; but the long and
happy reign of Akbar, which lasted half a century,
and was distinguished by the most regular
and wise government that ever blessed Hindostan,
since the first Mussulman invasion, had
restored to the cultivator confidence, and to the
manufacturer security. Although the taxes
were in some districts extremely high, in Cashmere
for instance, equal to one half the produce
of the land, the mildness and equity of the
government, and the greater commerce carried
on by the highest taxed soubahs, in proportion to
their cultivated lands, made the taxes on real
property as light as in those actually rated
at less.

In my next letter I shall endeavour to give
you an account of the Deccan or South. This
name has sometimes been applied to the whole
peninsula south of the Nermada; but, since the
Mahomedan conquest, seems not to have extended
further than to the banks of the Kistna.

The twelve soubahs of Akbar comprehended
some parts of the Deccan; but they may be L7v 158
easily distinguished from the true provinces of
the empire of Delhi by their situation, and perhaps
I ought to have reserved them for their
proper place, but I thought it better to present
you with the statement of the Ayeen Akbery,
without changing any thing, as it is unquestionably
the most authentic document we possess of
the former state of India.

Letter IX.

After my last long letter on the geography
of India, you will, I fancy, think me
unreasonable to begin another with the same
subject. But I had only laid before you the
ancient divisions of India, more properly called
Bharata, when we are speaking of it before the
Mahomedan conquest, and the provinces of
Hindostan Proper, or the country north of the
Nermada or Nerbudda, with the very small portion
of the South, or Deccan, in its widest extent,
that is, from the Nermada to Cape Comorin,
about fifteen degrees of latitude.

The greater part of this tract consists of high
table-land, elevated from three to five thousand L8r 159
feet above the sea, called the Balaghaut or land
above the mountains
; the rest is a belt of unequal
breadth surrounding this land, and called
Payeen Ghaut, or below the mountains. In the
Deccan you may place the ancient kingdoms,
distinguished and circumscribed by their languages,
called the five Dravirs, but omitting
Guzerat and substituting Orissa. The ancient
divisions were however lost, among new and
more numerous partitions, long before any intimate
intercourse between Europeans and India.

Telingana, divided into Andra and Kalinga,
seems to have retained its distinctive name longer
than most of the Dravirs, for it was known to
the Mahomedans by it; and, at the period of
their invasion, its capital was Warankal.

Carnataca was early divided into a number
of separate states, the south-western portion of
which was Mysoor. Of the modern Carnatic a
small portion only formed part of the ancient
province, and Bejapoor occupied the northern
part, and perhaps a small part of Telingana. THe
ancient capital of Carnataca was Dhoor Summudra,
about a hundred miles north-west of
Seringapatam; but the seat of government was
removed to Tonoor, only twelve miles from that
city, upon the Mussulman invasion in 13261326,
when the ancient city was destroyed by the
army of Mahommed III.

L8v 160

About the same time a new kingdom was
founded upon the banks of the Toombudra by
some officers of the dethroned king of Warankal,
and its capital was named Videanaggur, sometimes
called Bisnuggur. This kingdom was subsequently
enlarged by the acquisition of the
greatest part of Dravira or Draveda. From
Niliseram, near which there is a considerable
wall in ruins, the country of Toolava extended
to the neighbourhood of Goa; and bordering on
it to the East is the small country of Coorg,
whose present Rajah and his father have distinguished
themselves by the desire of improving
their country and people. The three principal
parts into which Dravira was divided, were named
from the three rival dynasties, the Chola or Chora,
the Cheran and the Pandian. Combaconum and
Tanjore, upon the Cavery, appear to have been
the capitals of the former, which comprehended
the provinces of Tanjore, Trichinapoli, part of
the modern Carnatic, including probably Gingee
and Wandiwahi. The kingdom of Pandian included
Madura, Tinivelly, Marawas, and probably
part of Dindigul, and the country of the
Polygars; and the country of Chera comprehended8 M1r 161 Kerala or Malabar, Cochin, Travancore,
Shallam, and Coimbatoor. In this division is
Calicut, where the first European ships, under
Vasco de Gama, touched, after doubling the
Cape of Good Hope. The coast is bold, and
the most picturesque I ever saw; and the country
abounds in the finest timber in the world.
There are no harbours for any thing larger than
a boat; and it is only during the rains that the
small rapid rivers, that fall directly from the
mountains, are deep enough to float the timber
to the coasts.

At the time when the Mahrattas or Maharastras
emerged from obscurity under Sevajee
and his successors, the country anciently known
by their name was divided into a number of distinct
provinces, which were successively seized
by the Mahomedans, with the exception perhaps
of the mountainous districts near Poonah and
the Cokum. Candeish and Berar were added to
the Mogul empire; Aurungabad, Bedar, Bejapore,
and Gundwana, with their subdivisions,
formed the greatest part of the Mahomedan dominions
in the Deccan, to which must be added
Hydrabad, Golconda, and other provinces of
Telingana north of the Godavery.

Such is the general view of the division of
India at two very different periods. The first,
when its ancient kingdoms were so settled and M M1v 162
polished as to have formed and cultivated each
its own language; the last, as it was found
at the time of the first permanent European
establishments in the country. Had it been
possible to have been more minute in stating
the precise ancient boundaries of the different
provinces, I am not sure that I should
have attempted it, for the task of tracing their
perpetual variations would have been endless,
and perhaps valueless.

The British dominions extend over by far
the greater part of the above provinces, and accident,
rather than convenience, seems to have
fixed the situations of the three presidencies
from which they are governed. Calcutta, the
seat of the supreme government in India, stands
on that branch of the Ganges called the
Hoogly, about eighty miles from Saugor island,
where that river falls into the sea. The approach
to it is defended by a most dangerous
coast, owing to the shoals called the sand-heads,
which are deposited by the thousand mouths of
Ganges as it rolls into the ocean, and which,
during the floods occasioned by the rains, are
continually changing their places. The bed of
the Hoogly is also encumbered by similar sands,
and the bays formed in its low woody shores are
in general extremely unhealthy. The aspect
improves as you approach the capital, and the M2r 163
clearing of the grounds has also materially improved
its salubrity. Calcutta itself is now far
from an unhealthy place, which is in great
measure owing to draining the streets of the
Black town, and constructing good roads in all
directions from the presidency, a work, which
does the Marquis Wellesley even more honour
than his magnificent palace at the presidency,
or his charming gardens at Barrackpoor.

In the rainy season the Hoogly is navigable
quite to the Ganges; but in the dry weather
boats of all descriptions are obliged to pass
through the sunderbunds, or channels, that intersect
the Delta formed by the Ganges, into
the main stream. The country round Calcutta
is perfectly flat and very woody. In the immediate
neighbourhood are some extensive salt-
lakes, and the country in general, like the rest
of Bengal, is extremely fertile. Fort William,
which defends this presidency, is strong, but
perhaps larger than is necessary under the present
circumstances, as the army that would be
required to garrison it might certainly keep the
field, but it was built before the English possessed
either the territory or the resources they
are now masters of in India, and while the
French, Danes, and Germans possessed settlements
on the river above Calcutta.

Madras, the second in rank of our presidencies,M2 M2v 164
is perhaps more central to our dominions
than any of the others, but it has not a single
natural advantage. Built upon a low sandy
shore, against which a tremendous surf continually
beats, in the best seasons hardly to be
crossed without risk, it has no port, or even
headland, to protect the ships that resort to it.
The soil around is so arid that it scarcely produces
rice, and the most assiduous cultivation is
necessary to raise the commonest vegetables.
Nevertheless, being the seat of government for
the south of India, it is amazingly populous; and it
is the depôt for all the manufactures carried on it
the northern circars, and the countries south of
those provinces. The stuffs made there, though
imported to Madras, take its name, instead of
those of the countries where they are fabricated,
and are known in Europe as Madras muslins,
long cloths, and chintzes.

The fort of Saint George defends this settlement.
It is situated so near the sea that a hurricane,
which happened in 18051805, so completely
changed the face of the shore, that the water-
gate, which had before been at some distance
from the beach, was washed by the surf. A
canal has been cut from Fort George to Pulicat,
about sixteen miles to the northward,
whence the inhabitants of Madras are supplied
with charcoal and other necessaries.

M3r 165

Bombay possesses more natural advantages
than any other European settlement in India,
but it is, unaccountably, that which has been
most neglected; however, it is only a few years
since the Mahrattas have been so far subdued as
to render the surrounding districts safe. The
island of Bombay lies in 18° of north latitude;
it is nine miles in length and three in breadth;
full of towns and villages, and every foot of the
land in cultivation. It is connected by a causeway,
with the large and fruitful, though neglected,
island of Salsette, and forms with it, Caranja,
and Elephanta, a most commodious harbour. It
has the advantage over every port in India in
the rise of the tides, which is seventeen feet,
whereas the highest springs in Prince of Wales’s
Island
, and the wonderful harbour of Trincomale
only rise to ten feet. It is consequently
well adapted for building and docking large
ships, the timber for which is furnished by the
Malabar coast; and its situation opposite to
the Persian and Arabian shores makes it peculiarly
fit for commerce. I know no place so well
situated. Its excellent well-defended harbour,
the fertility of the adjoining districts, the agreeableness
of the climate, and the extreme beauty
of the scenery, all contribute to make it one of
the most charming spots in the world, as far as
the gifts of nature are concerned, and with the M3v 166
state of its society I have at present nothing to
to do, although I feel it difficult to restrain myself
from talking of a place which is rendered
interesting to me by a thousand agreeable recollections.

I shall not attempt to delineate the present
political divisions of India, but confine myself to
the external features of the country, some of
which I have already described. The northern
part of Hindostan Proper is bounded by the
stupendous range of mountains which separates
it from Tartary and Thibet, running in a direction
north-west and south-east, called the Himalayah
mountains
, or Himavat. These mountains
furnish the sources of the Indus and its
tributary streams, which water the country of
the Panjab, the Ganges, with the Jumna, and
other rivers which unite with that majestic flood,
and the Brahmaputra.

The mountains of Paryatra lie in the neighbourhood
of Ogein, to the north of the Nermada,
and from them flow the Mahie, the Sipra,
and Betwa, with some other rivers. The Recsha
mountains
give rise to the Nermada, the Soane,
and many streams of less note, which, with the
exception of the Nermada, fall into other rivers.

The Vindhya mountains, among which lies
the Arcadia of India, lie to the south of
the Nermada, and contain the sources of the M4r 167
Tapi, Tapti, and several smaller rivers, while
those of the Godavery, Kistna, Bhima, Tungabadra,
and Cavery are in a less elevated range
south of the Vindhya chain, called the Tahya
hills
. Four inconsiderable streams rise in the
Malaya mountains, and some others from the
high Mahendra. In general there is a deficiency
of water in the Deccan, none of the
rivers south of the Nermada being navigable for
any distance from their mouths; those on the
eastern side of the peninsula being choaked with
sand-banks, thrown by a violent surf against
their openings; and those on the western coast
descend so abruptly from the mountains of the
shore, that they have not time to collect into
streams of any magnitude before they join the
kind of rivers. There are no lakes but those
formed artificially, for the purposes of sustenance
and agriculture, but some of these are
of such vast extent, as to appear more like the
work of nature than of man; and though in
some places the mountain torrents form cascades
of exquisite beauty, there are none of sufficient
magnitude to bear a comparison with the stupendous
features of the New World.

Although travellers report that many districts
of India bear the marks of extinguished volcanos,
and many specimens of minerals, apparently
formed in these tremendous laboratories of nature, M4v 168
have been brought from different parts of
the country, there is not at present any burning
mountains in action, nor are there, I believe, records
of an such, although the “mouths of fire”,
as several streams are called which emit flame,
are frequently mentioned; such, for instance,
are those in the neighbourhood of the Caspian,
and that at Chitagong, where a temple is built
over the spring, and due oblations performed to
the sacred fire. Warm springs are not uncommon
on the western coast, nor, I believe, in other
parts of the country. Coal is found in the
north-eastern provinces; mines of copper, gold,
silver, and iron abound in those of the north;
diamond has long rendered the name of Golconda
famous; Cambay furnishes cornelian
and other opake stones; the neighbourhood of
Hydrabad produces garnets; while Ceylon
seems the great magazine of the beautiful coloured
and transparent gems.

Of that island little is known beyond the Belt
occupied by the English, which encircles the whole
island, and is from ten to thirty miles in width;
a district woody, fertile, and in general healthy.
On the western side is one of the finest harbours
in the world at Trincomale; and on the northern
coast is the pearl fishery, in the Straits of
Manar
, the product of which, however, is by no
means equal to that in the Arabian seas. The 7 M5r 169
interior of Ceylon is mountainous and woody,
but it is so dangerous to the health, to pass any
time in the Jungle, and so difficult for an European
who has once entered the country to leave
it, that I can only refer you to the old traveller,
Knox, for an account of it, whose picture is of
that kind, that though one does not know the
original, one feels sure of the resemblance.

One great natural feature of India is the singular
diversity of its coasts. That of the western
side is high and bold, with some small harbours
formed by insulated rocks and promontories; such
as that of the river at Goa, and the bay at Bombay,
than which there are few finer. The eastern,
or Choromandel coast, on the contrary, is low
and sandy, full of banks, against which a tremendous
surf at all times beats, and not offering
a port of any kind. The seasons also differ
on the opposite shores, the rains setting in at
Bombay in May or June, as they do in Bengal
and the other northern provinces, while at Madras
they begin nearly as the dry weather sets
in on the western coast. During the rainy seasons
the climate is subject to violent storms and
hurricanes, particularly at the setting in and
breaking up of the Monsoons; but for eight
months in the year the weather is clear; the
land and sea breezes constantly blow; and one
may, if any where, forget the proverbial inconstancy
of the winds and waves.

M5v 170

But it is time to take leave of you for the
present. I have done with local descriptions
for some time, as I wish, if possible, to present
you with a sketch of such a part of the history
of ancient India, as has come to our knowledge
with any degree of certainty.

Adieu.

Letter X.

The prodigious antiquity claimed by
the Brahmins for their country and their history,
extending to millions of years, is evidently fabulous.
It is however reconcilable with truth by
the consideration that the assumed periods of the
Hindû astronomical cycles, have been mistaken
by the poets for actual revolutions of years on
earth, and M. Bailly has shewn that in ancient
times the word signifying a year was employed
for any revolution whatever, and that among
some nations the times of the equinoxes and
solstices were the periods of three months each,
by which time was computed, while others who
enjoyed a shorter summer, had one warm and
two cold seasons, each of four months, and
equally called years. The revolutions of the
moon, and even that of day and night have
also passed for years, and hence the confusion
of early chronology when the true length of M6r 171
the solar year being undetermined or disregarded,
the revolutions by which time was counted
were perpetually changing, and consequently
present those anomalies which have appeared
irreconcileable with reason and truth.

Major Wilford places the beginning of the
astronomical and unchangeable Cali Yug at
-30993100 years before Christ, but its commencement
as a civil or historical period is by no
means agreed upon, though there are reasons
for placing it about -13691370 before Christ, when
Yud’hishthira, Minos, and Crishna lived.

The æras used in more modern times are
those of Vicramaditya, beginning -005556 years
before Christ
, and of Salivahana whose period
commences 0078seventy-eight years after the Christian
æra
. The history of the two extraordinary
personages who gave names to these periods is
enveloped in fables and contradictions which
can only be plausibly explained by the supposition
of several persons of the same name whose
history has been confused.

M6v 172

Major Wilford mentions four Vicramadityas
whose history appear to be a mass of heterogeneous
legends taken from the apocryphal gospel
of the infancy of Christ, the tales of the Talmud
concerning Solomon, and some of the Persian
history of the Sassanian kings.

Vicramaditya was a king of Ogein, who
made a desperate tapassya in order to obtain
long life from the goddess Kali; but as she
seemed deaf to him he prepared to cut off his
own head, when she interposed and granted
him the empire of the world, till the appearance
of a divine child, who was to be born of a virgin,
and whose father was to be a carpenter, when
he was to be deprived of his crown and life, in
the 0001year of the Cali yug 3101, answering to the
beginning of the Christian æra. Vicramaditya
after this promise lived surrounded by pleasures
for a thousand years, when, remembering the
prophecy, he sent messengers to seek the wonder facing M6v Figure figures, in the center Kali on a low pedestal holding two flames in her hands, with a large headdress. Two male figures kneeling on either side, in supplication. Four figures floating in midair on either side of Kali, with a lion in profile in the back left background, and a gazelle in profile in the right background. The left and right edges of the image are framed by half columns. Printed captionVicramaditya at the feet of Kali. facing M7r [Gap in transcription—library stampomitted] M7r 173
ful child, and followed with an army to destroy
him; but the young Salivahana then five years
old defeated and slew the longlived votary of
Cali, and established his own æra instead of that
of his rival.

Another account of Vicrama makes him live
only one hundred and forty-five years, during
all which time he waged war with the Romacas
or Romans, and took one of their emperors
prisoner, whom he dragged in triumph through
the streets of Ogein, which tale is probably
founded on the imprisonment of the emperor
Valerian by the Persian prince Shapour. The
Vicrama cotemporary with Solomon is like him
said to have discovered the great muntra or
spell by which he ruled the elements and subjected
the spirits and genii.

But the great features in which all the histories
of these Vicramas agree is the war with the
divine child king Salivahana, and the tapass to
Cali, at whose feet on the least fit of ill-humour
they cast their heads, which are then picked up
and replaced on the trunk by an attendant spirit,
who however, as every body knows, is only empowered
to perform this service ten times. The
last Vicrama however appears really to be a distinct
person, whose true name was Bhoja. It
is doubted whether this is not the king whose
court Calidasa and his learned contemporaries
adorned, but must Orientalists seem of opinion M7v 174
that it was the king of Ogein of that name who
reigned fifty-six years before our æra, and who
is the true Vicrama of the chronologists. Bhoja
waged war with the Mahomedans, and must
have lived about the 1000year 1000 of the Christian
æra
.

The ancient history of India like its chronology,
is lost in remote antiquity, and the traces
of it are so faint and imperfect that we might be
tempted to imagine that for some political purpose
all regular documents had been systematically
destroyed. Of the different races now inhabiting
Hindostan, it is conjectured that the
scattered tribes of the hilly countries, whose
language, customs and religion differ entirely
from those of the Brahmins, are the aboriginal
inhabitants, and it is certain that the Brahmins
and their brethren have traditions stating themselves
to have come from the North, to have conquered
the fertile country of Hindostan, and to
have established their customs, their religion, and
their languages. At whatever time this conquest
took place, the Brahmins were considered
as the master of India from the remotest antiquity,
long before the days of Alexander, and
the descriptions left of them by the Greek
writers proves that no material change has taken
place in their manners and customs notwithstanding
the Mahomedan conquest and the subsequent
intrusion of European settlers.

M8r 175

The ancient Hindû historians begin their accounts
of the world with seven dynasties or
races of men, six of which have entirely passed
away, and the seventh race, of whom Satyavrata
the seventh Menu is the patriarch, now inhabit
the globe, and it is predicted that on the extinction
of this dynasty, seven others will succeed.
This Satyavrata appears to be the same
person with Noah, like him he was preserved in
a boat during a universal deluge, and with him
his sons, Charma, Shama and Jyapeti. After
the deluge Atri, a son or grandson of Menu, had
three sons who became monarchs and legislators.
The eldest was an incarnation of the moon or
Soma, called also a portion of Brahma, and
founded the Chandra varsha or lunar race of
kings
, who sate for many centuries on the throne
of Magad’ha, a country properly comprehending
South Bahar only, but which under that powerful
race of monarchs occasionally spread over
the greatest part of India.

From Ikshwacu, another son of Satyavrata, descended
the monarchs of the Surya Varshas or
solar line, whose capital at one time appears to
have been Hastinapoor, a city built however
by a monarch of the lunar race of kings.

The lunar race of kings of Magad’ha have
particularly engaged the notice of Sir William
Jones
and Major Wilford, partly on account of M8v 176
their more authentic history, and partly because
the Greek and Chinese writers throw some additional
light on their chronicles.

There are two periods of which the chronology
may be fixed with tolerable accuracy, before
the birth of Christ, namely, the great war
of the Mahabharat, and the reign of Chandra
Gupta
, the contemporary of Alexander. All the
space before and between these dates is lost in
uncertainty, excepting when occasionally a votive
inscription serves to fix the date of a particular
reign.

The fifth monarch in descent from Atri was
Puru, the ancestor of the family of Pandu,
whose adventures are the subjects of the epic
poet, the dramatist and the musician throughout
India. Dushmanta, the hero of Sacontala,
was also of the royal and fortunate house of
Puru, and his son Bharata gave his name to the
whole of India. Hasti bequeathed his name to
his descendents in the magnificent city of Hastinapoor
which he built, and the sons of Curu,
Jahnu and Sudana, began that rivalship between
their families which caused the longest and
bloodiest war in the annals of India.

While these great men adorned the race of
Soma, that of Surya produced her Raghu, her
Dusarathra, and other heroes, forerunners and
worthy relations of the hero Ramachandra, the N1r 177
incarnate Vishnu, whose exploits are celebrated
by Valmeeki, and whose praises are still chaunted
by the Hindû warrior as he marches to battle.

The same family also boasts of Parsa Rama,
son of the Brahmin Jemadagmi, who destroyed
the tyrants of the earth, and gave freedom to
thousands of the oppressed.

These are the great names which we meet with
prior to the wars of the Mahabharat; and the histories
we have of them are chiefly derived from
poems so very inexact in their chronology, that little
of that war however, are expressly declared to
have been contemporaries with Parasará, in whose
time an observation of the place of the solstices
was made, which fixes his date -13901391 years before
Christ
, so that these wars must have taken
place about -13491350 years before our æra.

At that time Jara Sand’ha reigned in Magadha,
and it appears lived peaceably in his capital
Rajagriha, or Palibothra, when Chrishna, whom
his followers have called an incarnation of
Vishnu, invaded his kingdom. Like Jara Sand’ha
he was of the lunar race, his forefather being
Jadhu, and his father Vasudeva nearly related to
Pandu, whose sons, with Crishna, and his brother
Bali Rama, made war upon their kinsman Jara
Sand’ha
, and having surprised him in his capital,
they caused him to be split asunder. Crishna and N N1v 178
the Pandus appear to have been great warriors,
and to have carried havoc and devastation where-
ever they turned their arms, nor were the religious
changes which they effected less remarkable
than their political conquests. The ancient
worship of Siva or Maha Deo, whom it would
not be difficult to identify with the ancient Bacchus
and with Osiris, was almost displaced to make
way for that of Vishnuor Hercules (Crishna), and
the votaries of the former were obliged to take
refuge in the mountainous districts, while those
of Vishnu, under the various names of Rama
and Crishna, occupy all the plain. Another
violent revolution was also brought about in this
war of the Mahabharat. The Xetries or warlike
tribes
were found too turbulent for the tranquility
of the new conquerors, and they were accordingly
exterminated in many provinces, and Sudras
and other low persons were elevated in their stead. Of
the extent of the conquest of these invaders, we
may form some idea from the manner of dividing
the spoil. After the murder of Jara Sand’ha,
Bala Rama the brother of Crishna, placed Sahadevati
the son of Jara on the throne of his
father, retaining for himself, however, the greatest N2r 179
part of the territory, as is inferred by his
being the builder or restorer of Palipotra or
Raja Griha on the Ganges, Mahaballipooram to
the south of Madras, and Pali Pura in the Deccan.
To Gada another brother of Crishna, was
assigned the country named after him Gadipoor
or Gazipoor, and many other provinces were
given by Crishna to his various followers.

From the age of Crishna to that of Alexander
the history of India continues chequered with
spots of light on a ground of impenetrable darkness,
just sufficing to shew it to be made up of
the same materials with that of other nations,
with perhaps even more of vicissitude. During
the reign of a weak prince every noble seems to
have considered himself independent, hence a
multitude of petty monarchies and dynasties,
which the first movement of a superior genius
on the superior throne swept away. Great
monarchies shine with a dazzling lustre for a
while, but in a few years are divided into as
many states of society where the welfare of the
state depends solely on the individual energies
or virtues of the ruling monarch by turns prevailed.
A hero was employed in conquest, a
pusillanimous prince could neither protect his
subjects from foreign invasion, nor repress the N2 N2v 180
petty tyranny of the nobles, who appear more
than once to have carried their turbulence so
far as to have drawn upon their whole class
death or banishment.

The next period, after the great wars, upon
which we can fix with certainty is the reign of
Chandra Gupta, by the Greeks called Sandracottus.
This prince was descended from the
ancient lunar kings of Magadha, but he was
illegitimate, his mother being the daughter of a
barber, and he only succeeded to the throne by
intrigue and crimes. Sacatara, prime minister
of Nanda, the father of Chandra Gupta, murdered
his master, but was in turn with the whole
of his family, except one son named Vicatara,
put to death by Upadhanwa, the son and successor
of Nanda. The young man however
whom Upadhanwa had spared, watched for an
opportunity of revenge, and having provoked the
young monarch to offer an affront to a Brahmin,
he took advantage of the confusion occasioned
by the excommunication of the king, and with
Chandra Gupta entreated the assistance of the
neighbouring monarchs to overturn the kingdom
of Prachi, half of which he promised to Parvateswara, N3r 181
lord of the mountains, king of Nepaul,
in case of success. That monarch not only assisted
Chandra Gupta with his own troops, but
also procured the help of the Yavans or Greeks,
when after a disgusting scene of alternate cruelty
and treachery, Chandra Gupta was seated on
the throne of Prachi, where he soon forgot his
promise to Parvateswara.

The new monarch put to death all the noble
and legitimate children of his father, after which
his reign appears to have been peaceful and
prosperous, respected abroad and beloved by his
subjects. The accounts of the Greek contemporary
historians agree remarkably well with this
Indian account of Sandracottus, only that they
hint that the minister Sacatara was his real
father. The most remarkable event in the latter
part of his reign was the invasion of his kingdom
by Seleucus, about 0300A.C. 300; but the inroad
ended in a treaty, by which the Greek gave his
daughter in marriage to Chandra Gupta, who
agreed to furnish him annually with fifty elephants.

The same good intelligence is recorded to
have subsisted between the descendents of the
two kings, for Antiochus the Great went to
India to renew the ancient alliance with Sophagasemus
(Shivaca Sena) the grandson of Chandra.

N3v 182

From this period the race of Bala Rama,
called the Bali Putras, gradually declined on
the throne of Maghada till 0191A.D. 191, when
Sipaca or Sri Carna Devi established the dynasty
of the And’hra monarchs, which in its three
branches made a conspicuous figure on the banks
of the Ganges for nearly eight hundred years.
The interval between Chandra Gupta and Sipaca
was filled up by twenty-four kings, the ten
first of which were of the family of Soma, who
were succeeded by ten of the Surya Varshas,
the most remarkable of whom was Vicramaditya,
whose reign furnishes the date of the common
æra of India, beginning -0056fifty-six years before
that of Christ
. During the reign of four insignificant
monarchs of the Canwa race, the Andharas
gradually rose to power and virtually governed
the kingdom, when in 0151A.D. 151 the
murder of the last Canwa prince placed Sipaca
on the throne.

The first race of Andharas was of the genuine
family, the second was a spurious branch, and
the third consisted of the servants of the latter,
who at first governed and afterwards dethroned
their masters.

The native country of this family was Gaur,
but they took their name from the province of
Andhara, between Nellore and the Godavery,
of which they were at one time the sovereigns, N4r 183
but in what manner or at what period they obtained
possession of it we are ignorant.

Sri Carna Devi or Sipaca, styles himself in
some grants of land Lord of Tri Calinga or the
three shores, so that his dominion must have
extended over the whole of India, if not the
peninsula of Malacca, at least its western shore,
if the expression be not merely intended to
mark his superiority over the inferior monarchs
his neighbours. His descendent Puloman, the
last of the second family of Andharas, was a most
pious and warlike prince, and after a life of
heroic exploits he put an end to his life in the
holy stream of the Ganges, a kind of death
which seems to have been fashionable in his
family, as his grandfather closed a brilliant career
of conquest, by the voluntary deed of
death near the uprising ocean. The death of
Puloman happened 0648A.D. 648, a date corroborated
by the Chinese annals, and after that event
the empire of India was divided into a number
of small monarchies, and Maharajahs or great
chiefs
, established themselves at Canoge, in
Guzerat, at Mait’hila, Sacita, Varanesa,
and Tamralipta. Magad’ha was reduced to its
original limits or South Bahar, and the kings of
Gaur or Bengal quickly became so powerful, N4v 184
that the seat of the government of Magad’ha
was removed from Palibothra to Patna, as being
farther from the enemy’s frontier.

While these changes were going on in the
kingdom of Magad’ha, the countries to the
westward, or that part of Hindostan called the
Panjâb, was ravaged by a horde of Huns, who
seem to have met with little resistance from the
native monarchs.

The situations of the different kingdoms of the
south of India I described in a former letter,
their history is buried in obscurity till about the
time of the Mahomedan conquest, but they appear
to have been occasionally under the dominion
of the powerful monarchies of the North,
though the distinct characters of their languages
and alphabetical writing prove that they must
have been for the most part either totally independent
or only nominally in subjection. When
the Mussulmans first appeared in the south of
India, Bulal Raï was the sovereign of Carnata,
Dravida, and Tulava, and his capital was
Dwara Summudra, 155 miles north-west from
Seringapatam; but the city being shortly ruined
by the invaders, the seat of government was removed
to Tonara near Seringapatam, and Bulal
Raï
built the city of Vejeyanuggur as a defence
against the Moslems. This new city soon became
famous all over the East for its riches and 6 N5r 185
splendor under a new dynasty, who ruled the
whole of India south of the Kistna, till the
year 15641564, when the Rajah, Ram Rajah fell in
the battle of Telicotta, and his descendants fled
before the Mahomedans, first to Pennaconda
and thence to Chandragheri, whence the last
branch of this ancient family was expelled in
16461646.

After the battle of Telicotta the remaining
Hindû nobles, and landholders or Udiars, endeavoured
to render themselves independent,
and those of Mysore succeeded in establishing
a kingdom, the capital of which was first Mysore
but afterwards Seringapatam, where nine kings
of one family reigned successively till 1761A.D.
1761
, when Hyder Ally deprived the last of his
throne. These Mysore Rajahs appear to have
been men of abilities, and probably in more favourable
times might have established a permanent
monarchy; but the miserable political and
military state of all India at that time, distracted
no less by the wars which strangers waged with
each other within her territories, than by the
ravages of her own various nations, prevented
the possibility of securing a small kingdom both
from foreign conquest and domestic treachery.

As I am purposely refraining from all mention
of the Mahomedan history of India in this letter,
the Mahratta State is the only one which remains N5v 186
to be mentioned. Could its history be accurately
given, it would furnish a perfect example
of all that must take place where a nation hardy
and warlike, with just civilization enough to
make it follow its leader in the field, and obey
its monarch at home, rises suddenly by conquest
to vast importance, and when the spirit of conquest
is over, sinks again to its native insignificance.
But I only mean to give you such a
sketch of this extraordinary nation as may excite
your curiosity and make you seek information
where alone it can be found, in the country
you are going to. I regret that my stay in
India was too short to learn half of what I
wished, and still more than I lost a great deal
of time; because, having to guide to my curiosity,
my attention was distracted by the multitude
of new objects that presented themselves.

But to return to our Mahrattas. The ancient
Maharashtra nation appears for some centuries
to have been subject to some of its powerful
neighbours, occasionally rebelling, and carrying
on trade or piracy as the opportunity offered,
from the ports in the Cokun, when in the
1630 < x < 1670middle of the seventeenth century one of those
extraordinary men arose, who want neither
fortune nor power, but create the one, and
command the other. Sevajee suddenly appeared.
The son of an adventurer, he began his 8 N6r 187
life by strokes of policy and firmness that might
have become a veteran statesman. Having possessed
himself of the treasures of his father
Shahjee, at that time minister to one of the Mussulman
kings in the Deccan, he speedily collected
around him a band of adventurers, with
whom having made himself master of the hillforts,
and strong places along the Ghauts, he
plundered and harassed the neighbouring states,
carrying terror even into the armies of Aurung
Zebe
, in whose power the chance of war once
placed him and his son, but from whom he
found means to deliver himself, to gain new
victories, and at length to organize his kingdom.

It was in 16741674 that he caused himself to be
crowned at Poonah, and had money coined in
his name, and from that time the authority of a
monarch being added to the spirit of an adventurer
and the boldness of a warrior, his arms
were irresistible, and though he died in 16801680,
the impulse he had given to his people continued,
and under his successors, whether of his
own family or of the usurping Peishwas, carried
terror and devastation over the whole of Hindostan
and the Deccan for seventy years.

The causes of the fall of the Mahratta power
are even more obvious than those of its rise.
When Sevajee, in organizing his kingdom, supposed
it to be always at war, and its king at the N6v 188
head of his troops, he gave the death-blow to
the power of his descendants, by leaving the
whole civil authority and administration in the
hands of the viceroy and Peishwa. Accordingly
his grandson Shahoo, the third of his family who
succeeded him, was soon confined in the fortress
of Sittara, and the ambitious Peishwa Balajee
governed, in his master’s name it is true, but
entirely by his own authority. The other nobles
of the council, of course jealous of the Peishwa,
formed their separate parties, and pursued their
separate interests, and while they pillaged
Dehli and Agra, overrunoverran Guzerat, ravaged
Bengal and Orissa, and even carried their incursions
to the gates of Madras, those internal
quarrels were fermenting, which after the battle
of Pamput, 1761A.D. 1761, disunited the Mahratta
chiefs for ever, and have thus secured the peace
of India.

When I visited Poonah in 18101810 the melancholy
spectacle of ruined towns and villages but
too plainly marked the camps of the rival chiefs,
who alternately pretended to defend, or openly
attacked the capital, and it would not be easy
for Sevajee to recognize, in the British cantonments
which surround the capital and imprison
its chief, the scene of that greatness which he
raised, and of that power which rendered him
the dread of the greatest monarch of Hindostan.

N7r 189

In the slight sketch I have given you of the
different Hindû kingdoms of India, I have not
attempted to give all the details which I might
have collected, but only to awaken your curiosity.
Before I quit the subject I must mention
the kingdom of Nepaul, which, although without
the limits of India proper, must be considered
as a Hindû kingdom, as its inhabitants
are believers in the Brahminical religion, and
their customs and manners prove them to be of
the same families. Like that of the other Hindû
kingdoms, the early history of Nepaul is obscured
by superstitious fables, and its beautiful
valley is reputed to have been a favoured dwelling-place
of the gods, after the lake which once
filled it had been dried up.

The historians of Nepaul preserve the memory
of several dynasties who have reigned over the
country, the greater number of which have proceeded
from foreign conquerors, who appear
always to have found that beautiful country an
easy prey. If the first dynasty was of native
princes, the second was of invading Rajepoots,
deposed by the Kerats, a mountain tribe from
the East, and these were displaced by a tribe of
Xetries, who reigned in different branches, nearly
three thousand years. The kingdom was then
divided into three separate sovereignties, in
which state it contained for two centuries, when N7v 190
one of the rival monarchs calling in Prithi Narrayn,
a powerful prince of the Rajepoot tribe,
and surnamed Goorkhali, from his dominion of
Goorkha, that artful stranger contrived to reunite
the divided branches of the kingdom under
his own dominion, and in 1768A.D. 1768, became
sole master of Nepaul. His son succeeded him
in 17711771, and dying two years after, left his
kingdom to his infant son, who still occupies
the throne, and who minority was passed under
the alternate guidance of his uncle and his
mother, both of whom appear to have possessed
uncommon abilities, and it is only to be regretted
that their want of cordiality produced
much evil, when a better understanding between
them might have been of service to the state.
Our chief knowledge of Nepaul we owe to Col.
Kirkpatrick
, who visited that country in the
capacity of ambassador when the English
were applied to by the Nepaul government, for
their good offices in the war between Nepaul
and Thibet, when a Chinese army marching to
the defence of the Lama, brought the Nepaulese
to humiliating terms, before the arrival of
the British embassy.

N8r 191

Letter XI.

The first attempt of the Mahomedans
towards the conquest of India was made during
the reign of the Kalif Omar,
who sent Maganeh
Abul Aas
, from Bahrein to the mouth of the
Indus; but the expedition failed of success, and
it was not till the reign of the Kalif Walid
that Sind was occupied by the Mussulmans,
from which period their incursions into the
fertile countries of Hindostan became more frequent
and successful, till they at length obtained
complete possession.

The first Mussulman prince however who
made a serious impression on India, was the
Sultan Mahmud Sebectaghin, who reigned at
Ghazna. His father Sebectaghin appears to
have been a soldier of fortune, and being too
far from the seat of the Kalifat to fear its power,
he erected an independent sovereignty at Ghazna,
nominally however subject to the Kalif;
for on the accession of Mahmud to his father’s
power, after a successful expedition to Balk, we
find him receiving the robe of honour and the
investiture as Sultan, from Kalif Cader, in the
0998–0999year of the Hegira 389.

N8v 192

Three years after this event he made his first
expedition into India with considerable success,
but remained but a short time in that
country, as he made a conquering excursion
into Segestan the following year, whence he returned
to India in 10051005 of our æra, and seized
Habeth and Multan. No sooner had he completed
this expedition, than he was obliged to
turn his arms against Ilek Khan, who had profited
of his absence in India to invade Khorassan,
and besiege Balk; but the victorious Mahmoud
overcame and slew the invader and
drove his army beyond the Oxus, when he returned
to India to spread his conquests and his
faith, it being no less his object to make converts
to Islam than to extend his dominions.
1014A.D. 1014 and 10181018 he again visited or rather
overrunoverran the north of India, taking among
other cities, Benares and Patna; but in the latter
year allured by the reputed treasures of the
South, he left the northern provinces to a tranquility
they enjoyed for near a century, while
his successors on the throne of Ghazna were
continually employed in protecting Khorassan,
or in incursions towards Syria and the frontiers
of Arabia. In 10251025 Mahmoud invaded Guzerate,
which appears to have fallen an easy prey. O1r 193
The most remarkable events of that expedition
were the destruction of the famous Hindû temple
of Soumenat, and the choice made by Mahmoud
of a descendant of the ancient rulers of the
country of the race of Debschelim, to be its
governor and king.

After an active and successful reign of thirty-
one years, this great prince died in the 1030year of
the Prophet 421
. Amid the constant activity
as a warrior which distinguished Mahmoud, we
feel almost surprised to contemplate the elegance
of his court, which was not only the theatre of
magnificence, but the temple of the muses. It
was by his order that the materials of the Shahnameh
were collected, and under his eye that
Ferdousi composed that immortal poem, where
the wisdom of the sage and the genius of the
poet combine to preserve and adorn the early
history of his native country. I once before
referred you to the Chevalier D’Ohsson’s interesting
account of the life and character of Ferdousi
prefixed to his Tableau Historique de l’Orient, a
work confessedly taken from the Shahnameh.

The Negharistan from which D’Herbelot
chiefly takes his account of Mahmoud, which
you will perceive I scrupulously follow, relates
many interesting anecdotes of this prince, but
none which pleases me so much as the following,
which, while it shews the virtues of the O O1v 194
Sultan most conspicuously, displays the vices
of the oriental government and administration
of justice, holding out little safety to the
wretched except from the private virtues of the
judge!

A poor man complained to Mahmoud that a
Turk had broken into his house in the night,
and after robbing him, had beaten and abused him
cruelly. After every inquiry that might lead to
the detection of the culprit, without effect,
Mahmoud desired the poor man not to oppose
the thief the next time he came, but to come
instantly to him. It was not long before the
Turk repeated his attack. The sufferer immediately
gave information to the Sultan, and led
him to his house. Mahmoud having surrounded
it with his guards, caused all the lights to be extinguished
and the robber slain, which being
done, he called eagerly for a lamp, examined
the person of the wretch, and exclaiming, God
be praised, he fell upon his knees, returned a
thanksgiving, and called for food. The poor
man had nothing but the coarsest bread and
water to offer, but Mahmoud ate and drank
eagerly, and prepared to depart, when the man
to whom he had done justice, entreated to be
informed why he had caused the lights to be put
out, why he had thanked God, and called for
food. “I caused your lamp to be extinguished, O2r 195”
said the Sultan, “because I thought that
none could dare to commit so flagrant a piece
of injustice but one of my own sons, and I was
not willing that the sight of my child should
prevent me from inflicting the punishment such
a crime deserved; when I thanked God, it was
because I discovered the body to be that of a
stranger, and I called for food, because, since
the day you preferred your complaint, fearing
that it might be my son, I have fasted while I
doubted of his virtue!”

Of the successors of Mahmoud on the throne
of Ghazna little need be said. They were constantly
occupied either in petty warfare at home,
or in the defence of their distant provinces with
various success; and the usual intrigues of the
Harems and the viziers, rebellion and slavery
are not likely to furnish pieces of a pleasurable
nature.

Thirteen monarchs of the dynasty of Sebectaghin
reigned at Ghazna, but with very various O2 O2v 196
influence or interest in Hindostan. It was reserved
for the princes of the next family, who,
by deposing Khosru, obtained possession of his
empire, to fix their capital in India, and to establish
permanently the Mussulman belief on the
throne of Dehli. The father of Hassan ben
Hossain
owed his fortunes and advancement
to the government of Gaur to the seventh
Ghaznavide Sultan Ibrahim, but Hassan taking
advantage of the weak and disordered state of
the empire of Ghazna under Bharâm Shah, invaded
it, and after various success, both in his
reign and that of his successor Khosru Shah, he
took the latter prisoner, and he died in confinement
ten years after the loss of his kingdom.

Previous to the final conquest of Ghazna, Hassan
met with one of those singular reverses of
fortune which are only to be met with in oriental
story: having invaded the dominions of the
Seleucidæ, he was taken prisoner, and appears
to have been made the personal attendant of
Sangiar the then reigning monarch, in which situation
he so much ingratiated himself by his
talents for poetry and for flattery, that the conqueror
sent him back laden with gifts to his own capital, O3r 197
where he died either in the same year in
which he took Khosru Shah prisoner, or that immediately
following it.

Mahommed Seifeddien succeeded his father
Hassan, and reigned seven years, which were of
little importance to India; but the joint reigns
of Giath’o’dien Abulfutteh and Shahabo’dien
Abul Muzzuffur
which lasted forty years, and
the short period of four years during which the
latter survived his beloved brother and friend,
fixed the first Mussulman empire within India
Proper on the throne of Dehli.

The history of the immediate cause of the revolution
which subverted the ancient Hindû
monarchy of Indra-Patti or Dehli, is among the
most romantic that even the annals of the East
present.

Jya Chandra, Emperor of India, whose capital
was Canoge, was not in truth the legitimate
sovereign of the country; that title belonged to
the young hero Pithaura king of Dehli, whose
noble character and unhappy fate are the theme
of both Mussulman and Hindû writers: the two
monarchs appear, however, to have lived for some
years in good intelligence, till upon the occasion of a
solemn sacrifice at the capital of Jya Chandra,
where the functions of officiating priests were
to be performed by sovereign princes; Pithaura,
not choosing to perform at inferior part while his O3v 198
rank as superior lord should have made him the
high priest, absented himself from the ceremony,
and thus incurred the enmity and persecution of
the monarch of Canoge. Shortly afterwards, a
more romantic adventure terminated not only in
the destruction of Pithaura but in his own ruin.
Jya Chandra had adopted as his daughter a
beautiful and accomplished damsel with whom
the king of Sinhala-Dwipa or Ceylon had presented
him, during an excursion he had made to
that island under pretence of a pilgrimage, but
in reality to exact tribute from the kings of the
southern provinces. This damsel he had promised
in marriage to a neighbouring monarch, but she,
being enamoured of the valorous and noble Pithaura,
refused her consent. Pithaura being at
that time at Dehli and hearing of her affection,
disguised himself, his brothers and attendants as
the servants of a bard whom he sent to the court
of Jya Chandra; and having by his means obtained
an interview with the fair prisoner, for such she
had been since her avowal of her affection for
Pithaura, he carried her off in safety to Dehli
during a species of tournament held by Jya
Chandra
, though not without a combat which
deprived him of some of his bravest warriors.

The king of Canoge, in order to revenge
himself the more completely for this insult, implored
the assistance of Shahab’o’dien, who accordingly O4r 199
marched with a powerful army against
Pithaura, who roused himself from the delights
of his capital and the indulgence of his love to
meet the Mussulmans in the plains of Thanessar,
where he was defeated and slain 1194A.D. 1194.
His capital immediately fell, and Shahab’o’dien
fixed in it the first and greatest of the Mahomedan
monarchies of India; and very shortly afterwards
overthrew Jya Chandra himself, and thus
obtained the most extensive and richest provinces
of Hindostan.

When Shahab’o’dien found himself sole master
of the extensive dominions of the Ghaznavide
sultan, increased by his recent conquests,
his regret at having no male children induced
him to adopt several of his slaves, among whom
he divided his empire. Of these, Tegh Ildiz in
Ghazna, Nassuro’dien in Multan, and Cuttubo’dien
Ibec
in Dehli, founded powerful dynasties
after the death of Mahmoud the immediate successor
of Shahabo’dien, of the Gauride family,
and who reigned seven years. Mahmoud fell a
victim to the indignation excited by his treachery
in betraying the young prince Ali Shah
into the hands of his rival on the throne of
Khouaresm, Mohammed Shah, and was consequently
murdered in his bed 1212A.D. 1212; O4v 200
when the crown of Ghazna was seized by the
same Mohammed Shah the Khouaresmian.

But his dominion in India was rather nominal
than real, as he was employed during the whole
of it in war with Genghis Khan, whom he had
imprudently provoked. In 1199596 of the Hegira,
sultan Mohammed invaded Khorassan, and in
one of those battles which in the East have
usually decided the fate of nations, obtained entire
possession of that country. The following
year he made an incursion into Tartary, during
which he took Samarkand and Bochara, and defeated
the eastern Tartars and Turks in a pitched
battle, on which occasion he received the name
of Iskender Thani. Meanwhile his lieutenant
in Transoxania, who was governor of Otrar the O5r 201
capital of that province, had seized and put to
death some Tartar merchants, travelling with a
caravan from the camp of Genghis Khan, who
sent to demand an apology which was inconsiderately
refused. That conqueror immediately
invaded Khorassan,
and in spite of the incomparable
valour of Jellaleddin ot Gelal o’dien,
the eldest son of Mohammed, defeated the Khouaresmians
and forced the sultan to retire; which
he at first wished to have done, towards his Indian
dominions, but being intercepted, he fled to
Mazenderan and for greater security went to Abgoum
an island of the Caspian, whence he was
driven by the Tartars to another island in the
same sea, where he died 1220A.H.Anno Hegirae 617.

His brave successor Gelal o’dien fought long
and valiantly against Genghis, but in vain: one
of his most desperate actions was, swimming
across the Indus in sight of Genghis and his victorious
army, after having drowned his women
to save them from the conqueror; who, at the
sight of this honourable though perhaps cruel
exploit, turned to his children and exclaimed,
“Behold my sons, a hero worthy of his father!”

Five years afterwards he returned into Persia,
where the celebrity of his name soon raised him
an army with which he gained some battles, and O5v 202
conquered some small states towards the frontiers
of Arabia; but his native dominions were
hourly falling a prey to the arms of Octai the
grandson of Genghis and his generals, who had
already possessed themselves of Cabul, Candahar
and Multan; and “He left the name at which the world grew pale To point a moral or adorn a tale.”
For 1230A.H.Anno Hegirae 628, being surprised by a party of
Moguls, he disappeared, and nothing is known
certainly of his fate.

Genghis Khan, whose family in its various
branches has reigned with such various fortune
in India, and whose name and exploits spread
terror even in Europe, was born at Diloun Joloun
in the 1154year of the Hegira 549. His father
dying when he was at the age of thirteen, the
Mogul chiefs his subjects rebelled against the
government of a child, and obliged him to take
refuge with Avenk Khan a Tartar prince, at
whose court he soon distinguished himself by his
great qualities; and having upon one occasion
preserved the crown of his benefactor when attacked
by a revolted brother, he was rewarded
with the hand of the daughter of Avenk, who
thus added the ties of relationship to those of
gratitude.

But this harmony did not last, for the Tartar O6r 203
nobles, jealous of the young foreigner, formed
cabals against him, and excited the suspicions
of his father-in-law; so that that to save himself,
Genghis, or as he was then called Timegin, had
recourse to arms, and having obtained a complete
victory over the Tartars, took possession
of the dominions of Avenk, and regained the
kingdom of his father. Upon this signal success
he assembled the Kuriltai or national military
meeting of the Tartars,
at which he was by
acclamation named their sovereign, and the title
of Genghis Khan conferred upon him by the noble
Tubi Tangri.
The eleven years immediately succeeding
were employed in conquests toward China,
Korea, and Cathay; and the twelfth year was
that of his invasion of the states of Mohammed,
but it is unnecessary to enter into a detail of his
rapid conquests; the towns destroyed, and the millions
of human victims which were sacrificed, have
sufficiently often blanched the cheek if the reader
of the history of that scourge of mankind; and yet,
there are generous actions recorded of him, and
generous sentiments expressed, which show that
the heart though wild was not without those feelings
of humanity, which by no means belong O6v 204
peculiarly to the more polished societies of the
West. Perhaps, judging by modern examples,
we might be tempted to believe that where the
passions for conquest and for fame are strong
enough to overleap the bounds of modern education,
which naturally tends to equalize the genius
by assimilating the habits of men, there
must be a natural ferocity of character insensible
to the charities of human life, though capable
of the exertions which may exalt it to fame.

Genghis Khan became the nominal sovereign
of the empire of Dehli in the 1222year of the Hegira
619,
but never actually took possession of the
throne, as his life was a continued scene of moving
conquest. Five years after this new acquisition,
being completely worn out by his constant
exertions, he solemnly assembled his family
and divided his dominions among them.
These
dominions extended from east to west over a
space of eighteen hundred miles, and although
the Tartar laws of Genghis are celebrated for
their wisdom, still the miserable civil state of
that extensive country, and the extreme turbulence
of the military chiefs, rendered the division
of so immense a territory absolutely necessary.
Accordingly to Octai his grandson, whose
father had fallen in battle, he gave the Mogul
and Cathaïan territories. Jagathay, gave his O7r 205
name to Transoxania or Turkestan Proper. Khorassan,
Persia and India became the patrimony
of Tulikhan: and Batou the son of Giougi, another
grandson, was put in possession of Arban,
Rous and Bulgaria: this is the same Batou, who,
forty years afterwards, crossed the Tanais, entered
Europe and overran Hungary and Moravia.
Having thus divided his conquests, Genghis Khan
died in the sixty-sixth year of his age, having
first put into the hands of his sons a solemn compact
concluded between his great-great-grandfather
Kil Khan and his brother Fangiouli the
seventh ancestor of Timur Leng, in virtue of
which his family held the sovereignty of Tartary;
and which Timur himself so much respected,
that he chose rather to claim honour as descended
from a female of the family of Genghis,
than as being himself of an older branch of the
house of Kil Khan.

That you may form some idea of the terrors
of a Tartar army, I repeat the following account
from D’Herbelot, of the destruction of the city
of Herat: It had been taken and kindly treated
by one of the generals of Genghis Khan; but a
report of some reverses of fortune having reached
it during his absence, the city rebelled, and on
his return held out against him till most of the O7v 206
inhabitants capable of bearing arms were either
killed or wounded. When it was retaken, every
man, woman and child was put to the sword excepting
a Moola, Scheffer u’dien Khatib, and fifteen
other men who hid themselves in a cave,
where they were joined three days afterwards
by twenty-four more, and these forty persons
lived in the ruins of Herat fifteen years without
seeing one other human being!

While the Tartars were thus hovering round
the frontiers of India and daily threatening its
cities with the date of those of Cabul and Khorassan,
the adopted slaves of Shahab o’dien were
enjoying its riches and ruling its finest provinces.
Kuttubo’dien reigned at Dehli till 1219A.D. 1219,
when he was succeeded by Aram Shah who was
as soon deposed by Iletmish Shums’o’dien, who
died in 12351235, and was succeeded by Firoze
Shah Rocneddin
.

Firoze did not, however, long enjoy his dignity,
for his sister Radiath’o’dien or Rizia, a
lady of incomparable beauty and unbounded ambition,
having brought over the chief nobles to
her party, exiled her brother and seated herself O8r 207
on his throne. But under a female reign jealousy
was easily excited, and this enterprising
princess was obliged to fly from her capital, and
after a series of the most romantic adventures,
she was killed in attempting to escape from her
other brother Baharam, who was then raised to
the throne, which he enjoyed for little more than
two years, when his army rebelled and placed
Massoud Shah alla o’dien, the son of Firoze, on
the throne. But he, being a weak prince, was immediately
deposed in favour of his uncle Nassur
o’dien Mahmoud
a man of extraordinary qualifications.
During the time of his imprisonment,
which lasted from the death of his father
Iletmish, he had supported himself by writing,
as he despised the imperial allowance to prisoners,
saying, that those who would not labour
for bread, did not deserve to eat. After he ascended
the throne, he considered himself only as
trustee for the state, and continued to supply his
private wants by his own industry. Ferishta
relates, that one day as an Omrah was inspecting
a Koran of the king’s writing, he pointed out a
word which he said was wrong; Mahmoud
smiled, and drew a circle round the word; but
as soon as the Omrah was gone, he erased the circle
and restored the word; remarking that it
was better to erase from a paper what he knew
was right, than to wound the old man by shewing3 O8v 208
him that he had found fault without reason.
Mahmoud had but one wife who performed all
the homely offices of housewifery without even a
maid servant to assist her, and their table, as the
emperors of India never ate in public, was
served with the frugality of an anchoret. To
these private virtues, Mahmoud added a thorough
knowledge of arms, and was eminently successful
in all his wars. His clemency toward those who
at different periods of his reign rebelled against
him, was so extraordinary that it draws forth a
kind of reproving wonder from his historian;
and the only shade in his government was thrown
over it by a temporary favourite who abused his
power; but it passed quickly away, and Mahmoud,
who had the singular fortune to find a
friend in his vizier Ghiaso’dien Balin, died after
a reign happy both for himself and his subjects
of twenty-one years; and leaving no children,
was succeeded by Balin, who was of the same
family with his master and predecessor.

Balin was originally a Turkish prisoner, who
was sold as a slave, but making known his connexion
with the reigning family and Dehli, he
was advanced by the princes, his predecessors,
to the highest rank, and his reign proved him
worthy of his fortunes. He expelled all flatterers,
usurers, and disorderly persons, from his
court, and was severe in dispensing justice, but P1r 209
liberal in rewarding merit. His generosity was
proverbial, for he had at one time not less than
twenty of the unfortunate sovereigns whom
Genghis Khan had driven from their kingdoms,
in his capital, to each of whom he assigned
princely revenues. In their trains were all the
men of letters and celebrated artists of Asia, so
that the court of Balin was one of the most polite
and magnificent in the world. Every night
a society of poets, philosophers, and divines,
met at the house of Shehid, the emperor’s eldest
son, where the noble Khosru, the poet, presided;
and the fine arts were equally cultivated
by Kera, the younger brother. Balin himself
encouraged magnificence in architecture, equipage,
and dress, although he discountenanced
drinking and debauchery of every kind.

1268A.D. 1268, or 1268A.H.Anno Hegirae 667, prince Mahommed
Shehid
was sent by his father as viceroy to
Lahore, where his court became famous for its
elegance and its learning; and Shehid wishing
to obtain the friendship of Sadi, the poet of
Shiraz, twice invited him to his court; the old
man excused himself on account of his years, but
sent to Shehid a copy of his works.

This great and accomplished prince met his
death in endeavouring to repel an incursion of
the Moguls into Multan, when his father Balin
was eighty years of age. The old man died soon P P1v 210
after, and his second son, Kera, being absent in
his viceroyalty of Bengal, Key Kobad, son of
Kera, was placed on the throne of Dehli. But
this prince proved unworthy of the family whence
he sprung; and as the weak are usually the
prey of the wicked, an ambitious and profligate
minister took advantage of the young monarch’s
propensity to pleasure, and brought such odium
upon him, that he was murdered 1289A.D. 1289,
after a reign of three years, and Jellal o’ dien
Firoze
, an Afghan chief, was raised to the
throne, at the age of seventy. He endeavoured
to repair the evils of the last reign, btu it was
too hard a task for a man of such an advanced
age; and all the virtues of Firoze could not
preserve him from treachery and violence combined:
he was put to death 1295A.H.Anno Hegirae 695, and
Alla o’dien, his nephew and son-in-law, succeeded
him.

Alla o’dien was a man of prodigious ambition
and strong passions and talents, a great warrior
and financier, and exact in maintaining justice:
but his reign, from the beginning till his death,
was marked with cruelty and hardness of heart.
We may form an idea of his ambition by the two
projects which he formed in the early part of his
life. The fact was to found a new religion to
immortalize his name, like Mahommed; and 6 P2r 211
the second to leave a viceroy in India, and to
tread in the steps of Alexander the Great, after
whom he called himself Secunder Sani. But
neither the people he governed, nor the state
of his empire, permitted him actually to engage
in either of these attempts. That he possessed
no common energy of character is proved by the
following anecdote.—Being totally illiterate
when he ascended the throne, he observed that
his courtiers, before him, abstained from literary
conversation; he therefore privately applied
himself to learn, and in a few months wrote and
read the Persian character with ease, when he
called learned men to his court, and neglected
nothing to encourage literature.

But his tyranny met with its reward in a general
insurrection, headed by his unworthy favourite
Cafoor, which increased the violence of
an illness under which he then laboured, and
he died 1316A.H.Anno Hegirae 716. During a few months,
Cafoor, under the name of the late king’s son
Omar, governed; but he was so universally detested,
that the people saw with pleasure the
throne occupied by Cottub o’dien Mobarric
Shah
, the eldest son of Alla.

P2 P2v 212

That infamous prince, and his still more infamous
favourite and murderer, darkened the
throne of India for five years, when Ghiaus o’
dien Tugluck
, a Patan, whose father had been
brought up by Balin.

His son Jonah, afterwards sultan Mahommed
III.
was everywhere victorious in the
Deccan, and carried his arms to Warankul and
Telingana, which had, during the late disturbances,
shaken off the Mussulman yoke; Bengal,
which had continued an independent Mussulman
government from the death of Balin, under
the posterity of his son Kera, acknowledged
anew the superiority of Togluck, by appealing
to him from the abuses of its sovereigns, and he
seemed to enjoy every prosperity, when, in
1324A.H.Anno Hegirae 725 he was killed by the accidental
falling in of the roof of a temporary house at
Afghanpoor.

Mahommed III. was a brave prince, and generous
beyond example, but his character was
harsh and cruel. His conquests were generally
followed by massacres, and frequently of Mussulmans P3r 213
as well as Hindûs, although he kept up
the outward forms of religion with extreme
strictness. In his reign, the Moguls penetrated
nearly to Dehli; and to pay the royal coffers
for the sums which bought off the invaders, the
farmers were so severely taxed, that some burnt
their houses and crops in despair, many fled
to the forests, where they subsisted by robbery;
and these evils were further increased by issuing
base money of imaginary value. In these distressing
circumstances, Mahommed hearing that
there were immense riches in China, formed
the mad project of invading that country; but
the army he raised for that purpose perished by
the way, and he was soon called to quell rebellions
in the southern part of his dominion,
which continued to rage with little interruption
during the rest of the reign. To increase the
miseries of his subjects, the infatuated Mahommed
took it into his head to transplant the whole
of the inhabitants of Dehli to Deoghir, which he
new named Dowlatabad, and thus desolated his
capital for the sake of forming a colony which
never succeeded, and which soon remained his
only possession in the Deccan; for some of the
Hindû princes, particularly Bullal Deo, the
builder of Bejanuggur, taking advantage of the
distraction of his empire, opposed his armies,
and drove them from some of his finest provinces. P3v 214
At length, 1351A.H.Anno Hegirae 752, this tyrannical
reign of twenty-seven years closed, and Firoze,
the nephew of Mahommed, succeeded him.

Muezzin Mohizeb Firoze Shah, is a name
which might be canonized in India. He was
not a great warrior by inclination; but there is
not a single instance in which he did not put
down rebellion and repel invasion, although he
made no conquests. His pleasure was to educate
his sons properly, and to improve his country.
The following list of his public works is
a sufficient panegyric. —“He built fifty great
sluices, forty mosques, thirty schools, twenty
caravansaras, a hundred palaces, five hospitals,
a hundred tombs, ten baths, ten spires, one
hundred and fifty wells, one hundred bridges,
and gardens without number.”
His name is preserved
in that of his city Firozeabad, and the
remains of his canals are still to be traced. The
only great severity of which he was guilty, was
the punishing to signally a treacherous assassination.
It is to be regretted that his old age
was embittered by the loss of the worthiest of his
children, and a rebellion against his son Mahommed,
to whom he had resigned his empire.
He died 1388A.H.Anno Hegirae 791.

Ghiaus o’dien Togluck, the grandson of P4r 215
Firoze, reigned after him but five months; he
vices and cruelty having incensed the nobles,
who put him to death, and raised Abu Becre,
his cousin, to the throne. He remained on it
but a year and six months, when his uncle Mahommed
returning from the exile into which
the party of Togluck had driven him, recovered
the crown of his father; but during his reign,
and that of his son Nussur o’dien Mahmoud,
the miseries of the empire increased: civil war
raged in all parts till 1397A.H.Anno Hegirae 799, when news
reached the capital that Timus Beg, or Tamerlane,
had crossed the Indus with an intention to
conquer Hindostan, when a temporary union
of parties took place.

Meantime, in the reign of the tyrant Mahomet
the Third
, an independent kingdom had
been founded in the Deccan. Houssun, an inhabitant
of Dehli, was dependent on one Kangoh,
a Brahmin and astrologer, a favourite of
Mahmoud. This Brahmin gave Houssun a
plough and a pair of oxen, with two labourers, to
cultivate a waste piece of ground near Dehli, on
his own account. While employed on his new
farm, he found a pot of gold, which he carried
to the Brahmin, who commeding his honesty,
took the gold, and flattered the youth, by pretending P4v 216
to predict that he should one day rule
over the Deccan, and begging him, in that
case, to add the name of Kangoh to his own;
and with this empty prophecy, he paid him for
his gold. The prediction, however, was one
which in such turbulent times are calculated to
work their own accomplishment. Accordingly,
Houssun having been appointed to the command
of a hundred horse as a reward for his honesty
in delivering the gold to his master, employed
every resource of his powerful mind in
advancing toward his object; and at length,
having risen by his talents to a high command
in the army, he took advantage of the distractions
of the empire under Mahommed, and
seized on the provinces of the Deccan.

On the first success of his rebellion, he had
the art to make it appear that he was made
king of Deccan, by the choice of the rebel
chiefs whom he had engaged to assist his views;
and being in a manner pressed to assume the
sovereignty, he changed his title of Ziffir Khan
to that of Alla o’dien Houssun Kangoh Bahmanee,
thus remembering his promise to his old
master who became his prime minister, being
the first Hindû who had served in a Mussulman
court. Deoghir, the modern Dowlatabad, the
Tagara of Ptolemy, had been the Hindû capital
of that part of India; but Alla o’dien fixed his P5r 217
residence at the ancient Koolburga, which he
new-named Ahssunabad.

The dynasty of Bhamanee kings founded by
him in 1347A.H.Anno Hegirae 748, or 1347A.D. 1347, lasted two
hundred years, when the natural weakness of
the Mussulman monarchies was productive of its
usual consequences in the division of the kingdom
into five inferior monarchies, which were
finally absorbed in the Mogul empire in the
reign of Aurengzebe, about the year 16501650.

P5v 218

Timur Leng, or, as he is called by Europeans,
Tamerlane, is said by some authors to have been P6r 219
the son of a Tartar shepherd, and by others his
descent is traced from the same noble family
as that of Genghis Khan: when the manners of
the nation are considered, it will not appear impossible
that both accounts may be true; the
Tartars live as the ancient patriarchs and the modern
Arabs, without fixed habitations, but remove
their villages or camps as the season, caprice, or P6v 220
the convenience of feeding their flocks and herds
may dictate. The constant disputes that, in such
a state of society, must arise on account of the
best pasture, or the most plentiful springs, the
necessity of vigilance to guard the camps from
the attacks of neighbouring hordes, or of wild
beasts, maintain a warlike spirit and martial habits
among the people; and, as the prince is distinguished P7r 221
from his followers by no external
mark of dignity, the appellation of a Tartar
shepherd might well apply to the noble relation
of the great Khan.

At the age of twenty-six, Timur married the
daughter of a powerful emir, who was tributary
to Togatimur, a descendant of Zagathai, the
son of Genghis. His first conquest was that of
the city of Balkh, in the 1353year of the Hegira
771,
from which time he reigned absolutely
over the countries to the east of the Oxus.
Ten years afterwards he crossed that river, invaded
Khorassan and Georgia, and 1387A.H.Anno Hegirae 790
he had traversed Persia as far as Schiraz, whence,
however, he was recalled to defend his own capital,
which was disturbed by insurrections, and
at the same time attacked by foreign tribes, in
pursuit of some of whom he advanced so far towards
the north, that the sun did not set for
forty days. Five years after his attack of Schiraz,
he sent his son Miram Shah with a powerful
army into Khorassan, and his grandson Pir
Mahommed
through Cabul and Ghazna to India,
while he himself took the road to Baghdad,
which he entirely ruined, and destroyed its inhabitants.
1396A.H.Anno Hegirae 800, Tamerlane turned his
arms towards India; and having taken many P7v 222
of the mountain fortresses towards the North,
while Pir Mahommed entered the country by
the western provinces, he gave battle to Sultaun
Mahommed
in the following year, nearly in
sight of Dehli, which was instantly seized and
pillaged by the Tartars, who massacred its inhabitants,
and left it in ashes, to proceed farther
towards the East. Tamerlane led his victorious
troops to the banks of the Ganges, at Toglipoor,
where he crossed the river, and then marched
northwards upon the left bank to the Straits
of Kupele
, where the flood bursts through the
mountains upon the plains of Hindostan; and
where, at that time, a multitude of pilgrims of
all nations were assembled, in reverence to the
holy stream. Mistaking the crowd of devotees
for an army intending to oppose them, the
Tartars fell upon them, and were for a short
time vigorously repulsed; but the pilgrims were
at length overcome, and Tamerlane, perhaps,
ashamed of his victory, returned by the mountains
to Samarkand, receiving on his way the
homage of the king of Cashmere; and this was
the only time he visited India, where Pir Mahommed
continued, however, to make some
conquests. It was only three years after this expedition
that Tamerlane made the famous incursion
into Syria and Natolia, took Aleppo and
Damascus, and summoned Bajazet to abandon P8r 223
the siege of Constantinople; but that proud
conqueror rejected his summons with disdain,
and prepared to oppose his farther progress
towards the West; but he was soon overcome,
and taken prisoner by Tamerlane, who, according
to some authors, treated him with generosity,
and according to others with savage barbarity,
shutting him up in an iron cage, and
carrying him with his camp equipage in all his
expeditions. But Bajazet did not long survive
his capture; his death happened in the following
year.

While Tamerlane was thus occupied, his
grandson, Pir Mahommed, whom he had left
to govern India, was assassinated,
and his son,
sultan Sharoch, succeeded to the throne of
Ghazna, on which he sat forty-two years.
Tamerlane, however, beginning to feel the infirmities
of age, resolved to close his career
with a solemn festival. He, therefore, returned
to Samarkand, and on an extensive plain near
that city, he erected splendid pavillions, where
there was feasting for sixty days. All classes
and orders were assembled, the different artisans
appeared with the insignia of their trades, and the
royal armies passed in review before the monarch,
whose court was crowded with ambassadors, P8v 242224
not only from the Asiatic sovereigns, but,
according to some authors, those of Manuel
Paleologus
, and of Henry the Third, king of
Castile, were present; and on the last day of
this great festival, Tamerlane caused the marriages
of all the princes and princesses of the
royal house to be celebrated. This was the last
public act of Timur, for, the next year, having
marched towards the frontiers of China, he was
taken ill at Otrar in Turkestan, where he died
in his seventy-first year, 1404-07-10–1405-06-29A.H.Anno Hegirae 807.

Such is the outline of the history of Tamerlane,
in whom all the qualities of a conqueror
were united, and who, on many occasions,
shewed that he possessed also a generosity and
magnanimity worthy of his high situation. His
written institutes concerning government and
war, could be the production of no mean genius.
But the barbarity of untamed nature
rendered his brilliant course destructive as the
wild tornado; and the only monuments that
remained of his race, were ruined cities, surrounded
by the whitening bones of their slaughtered
inhabitants. Such, at least, were the
traces of his rapid journey through the north of
Hindostan, where his descendants were destined
to feel every reverse of fortune, from the
throne to the prison, and from the royal feast to
the poisoned chalice.

Q1r 225

The sovereign who reigned at Dehli when
Tamerlane invaded India, was, as I have already
mentioned, Sultan Mahmoud III. who had ascended
to the throne in his infancy, and whose
long and imbecile reign was filled with all the
disorders incident to a declining empire. Several
sovereigns, supported by different parts of
the army, set themselves up in different provinces,
and the ambition of the ministers gratified
itself at the expence of the interests of the state
and of its master. At length, the Seid Khizer
seized the reins of government, and seated himself
on the Patan throne; and, after a turbulent
reign of seven years, he died lamented
by his subjects. Hi son, Moaz o’dien Abul
Futteh sultan Mubarrix Shah
, succeeded him,
of whom Ferishta says, “he reigned thirteen
years: he was esteemed a man of parts, just,
and benevolent, and though no great warrior,
had he lived in a virtuous age, there is no
doubt but he possessed talents which might
render him worthy of the throne.”
His nephew,
the murderer of Mahommed the Fifth,
with his son Alla II. occupied the throne,
the first during twelve, and the latter during
twenty-seven years, most unworthily, when Belloli,
an Afghan of the commercial tribe of
Loudi, whose family had for some generations
distinguished itself, spread the royal umbrella Q Q1v 226
over his head, and marked his contempt for
Alla by allowing him to govern a small district
for twenty-eight years.

None ever deserved to wear the crown better
than Belloli, both by his public and private
virtues; and could any thing in those times of
anarchy have restored Hindostan to a state
either of dignity or prosperity, it would have
been the reigns of such princes as himself and
his son Secunder I. the first of which lasted
thirty-eight years, and the latter but ten years
less. But the son of Secunder disgraced his
family; and during the twenty years that his
weak and wicked administration lasted, all the
horrors of civil war and assassination distracted
the country, so that, at length, the nobles invited
Baber Shah, of the house of Tamerlane,
from Cabul, and placed him on the throne, so
justly forfeited by Ibrahim Loudi. But the
empire of Dehli was no longer the same
that flourished under Balin or Nusser o’dien Mahommed.
The province of Bengal was completely
separated from it; the rich countries of
the Deccan were the seat of another empire:
Guzerat did not even nominally acknowledge
the sovereigns of Dehli; and the mountain
tribes of Patans were too turbulent to see tamely
a Mogul dominion established, where they had
for so many centuries borne the sway.

Q2r 227

The provinces which Baber received were
those of Multan, Lahore, Dehli, Agra, Ajmere,
and Oude. A very small part of Bahar belonged
even nominally to the kingdom of Dehli,
and the deserts of Ajmere contained few subjects,
and those few it could scarcely support.
Still the empire was a prize worth contending
for; but it required the talents and the perseverance
of Baber to establish even the shadow
of regal authority, where anarchy had so long
prevailed.

The family of Baber shall be the subject
of another letter: not that I mean it to be so
long as this; but I have been sometimes tempted
to dwell a little longer than I intended on the
reigns of some of the Patans, rather as a study
of human nature in a state of society, where
both the good and the bad appear in very high
relief, than because those reigns had any permanent
influence on the state of India. Where
the system of government is so absolutely vicious,
that its interior administration as well as
external policy, is dependent on the arbitrary
will of one man, whether weak and wicked, or
of a firm and virtuous character, the effects of
the longest and most beneficent reign, are
quickly obliterated; and the wisest institutions
and laws are subverted in a moment, by the
passions of a weak, or the cruelties of a tyrannicalQ2 Q2v 228
prince. Thus the general tendency of such
governments is to decay; and it is only when
anarchy has risen to its height, and some vigorous
genius who can be both a conqueror and a
legislator, enforces a temporary calm, that man
is allowed a little breathing time to recover
strength for new sufferings. Such, in few words,
has been the Mahommedan history of India.
Of the institutions which made its native monarchies
more respectable and more stable, we
know too little; and of its present state, just
recovering from the horrors of long and cruel
wars, it is not fair to judge.

Letter XII.

There is no prince whose life can be
better authenticated than that of Zehar o’dien
Mahommed Baber Shah
, for he has written his
own memoirs in a style accounted elegant by
those most conversant in eastern literature, and
in a manner that shows him to have been a consummate
general and an able politician at least
towards the latter part of his life. He was the
sixth in descent from the great Tamerlane, and
was born 1472A.H.Anno Hegirae 888. At the early age of Q3r 229
twelve years his father Seik Omar, king of
Firghana and Indija, part of the inheritance of
Timur, entrusted to him the government of Indija,
depending entirely on his extraordinary
abilities, and Omar being accidentally killed
about the same time Baber, time, succeeded to the
whole kingdom. His uncles, jealous of his abilities,
and thinking that the dominions of a child
would be easily seized, marched against him but
were repulsed, as were various other princes who
made the same attempts. When Baber had
reached the age of fifteen, having saved his own
dominions he thought of invading those of
others, and accordingly marched against the
king of Samarkand, and the same year took that
capital, but gave great offence to his army by
refusing to permit any plunder. This clemency
was at that time so detrimental to his interests,
that the greater part of his troops abandoned
him, and while he was possessing himself of
Samarkand, his own capital Indija was wrested
from him. On his march to regain Indija the
Samarkandians revolted, so that he found himself
with a very small body of troops without a
kingdom, and retreating from place to place
without however losing courage or hope.

His fortune, which never remained long
either wholly good or bad, restored to him at
different times both Indija and Samarkand, but Q3v 230
his possession of either lasted but for a few
months, so that at the age of twenty he found
himself obliged to abandon his native country,
and as the unsettled state of Cabul offered the
fairest opening to his ambition, he marched
thither, and two years afterwards established
himself on the throne of that kingdom. This
in all his future fortunes was the province most
strongly attached to him, for he had won the
hearts of the inhabitants by the patience and
generosity with which he applied himself to relieve
the miseries caused by a dreadful earthquake,
which 1504A.D.1504 desolated that country.

It was in the 1517year of the Hegira 925 that
Baber first crossed the Indus, on the invitation
of some of the nobles of Hindostan, who in the
troubles of that unhappy time turned their eyes
towards Baber for relief. But it was not until
six years afterwards that he took possession of
Lahore, and the next year marched to Dehli.
Before he reached that capital Ibrahim met him
with a large army, and a fierce engagement ensued,
in which it is said that sixteen thousand
Patans with Ibrahim himself were killed on the
field. The Moguls immediately took possession
of the capital, and the Kootba was read in the Q4r 231
chief mosque in the name of Baber. He went
after the ceremony to visit the tombs of the
saints and heroes round the city, and thence to
Agra, which quietly opened its gates to the new
monarch, whose progress was marked by clemency
and indulgence.

Thus Hindostan was subdued by a stranger
with a handful of men. Ferishta says, “to what
then can we attribute this extraordinary conquest
in a natural light but to the great abilities
and experience of Baber, and the bravery of his
few hardy troops, trained to war for their subsistence,
and now fired with the hopes of glory
and gain? But what contributed most to weigh
down the scale of conquest was the degeneracy
of the Patans, effeminated by luxury and wealth,
and dead to all principles of virtue and honour,
which their corrupt factions and civil discord
had wholly effaced; it being now no shame to
fly, no infamy to betray, no breach of honour
to murder, and no scandal to change parties.
When, therefore, the fear of shame and the love
of fame were gone, it was no wonder that a
herd without unanimity, order or discipline,
should fall into the hands of a few brave men.”
Q4v 232
Such also was the end of the Roman empire,
and such must be the termination of all despotic
governments where there is wealth enough to
corrupt the people, without laws to restrain the
prince.

But the Patans did not tranquilly at once resign
the empire; the reign of Baber was continually
harrassed by insurrections in different
provinces, and at one period his fortune appeared
so desperate that his chiefs advised him to
retreat to Cabul. But his constancy overcame
all obstacles; and his kingdom was beginning
to enjoy a little more tranquillity, when in his
fifty-first year he died,
leaving behind him the
fame of a great warrior, unsullied with a single
cruelty, and the reputation of being the wonder
of the age in which he lived.

The character drawn of him by Ferishta is
one of those which we contemplate with mingled
respect and affection. “He so often pardoned
ingratitude and treason that he seemed to make
a principle of returning good for evil. He thus
disarmed vice, and made the wicked the worshippers
of his virtue. He was of the sect of
the Haunafies, in whose tenets and doctrines Q5r 233
he was perfectly versed; yielding more to the
evidence of reason than to the marvellous legends
of superstitious antiquity. He was not
however forgetful of that rational worship which
is due to the great creator, nor a despiser of
those laws and ceremonies which are founded on
sound policy for the benefit of the superficial
judges of things. He was a master of the arts
of poetry, writing, and music.”

The historian adds that he was fond of pleasure,
though moderate in its enjoyment; and
that he was equally celebrated for his clemency,
courage and justice. As an instance of the
latter, he relates that a caravan from China
having been buried in the snow in crossing the
mountains of Indija, he caused the goods to be
collected, and sent notice to China of what had
happened, that the owners or heirs might claim
their property, which he restored them, refusing
even to be reimbursed for his expences.

Houmaioun, called also Nussur o’dien Mahommed,
succeeded his father on the throne of
India, but the Patans soon disturbed the tranquillity
of his kingdom, and in this they were
aided by the treachery and short-sighted policy
of the brothers of Houmaioun. After twelve
years of civil war, and encountering every reverse
of fortune, sometimes a wanderer in the
sandy desert, with scarcely an attendant, at 2 Q5v 234
others at the head of a promising army, the son
of Baber was obliged to fly for protection and
safety to the court of Shah Thamasp, the second
of the Suffee dynasty of Persia. Of the sufferings
of this prince and his little band of Moguls
the following incident may give an idea.
“On the fourth day of their retreat, they fell in
with another well which was so deep, that the
only bucket they had, took a great deal of time
in being wound up, and therefore a drum was
beat to give notice to the people when the
bucket appeared, that they might repair by
turns to drink. The unhappy men were so impatient
for the water, that as soon as the first
bucket appeared ten or twelve threw themselves
upon it before it quite reached the brim of the
well, by which means the rope broke, the bucket
was lost, and several fell headlong after it.
When this fatal accident happened the screams
and lamentations of all became loud and dreadful,
some, lolling out their tongues, rolled themselves
in agony on the hot sand; while others
precipitating themselves into the well met with
an immediate and consequently an easier death!”

Meantime Ferid, an Afghan, commonly called
Shere, ascended the throne of Dehli. He appears
to have been a man of extraordinary talents
and a hardy warrior. But although capable
of the most generous actions, he was on many 6 Q6r 235
occasions cruel and vindictive. He was one of
the most treacherous politicians that history has
recorded, but he maintained public justice
throughout his kingdom, and punished all deceits
but his own. The monuments of his magnificence
and care of the public remain. He
built caravanseras for travellers of every sect
and religion, at every stage from Bengal to the
Indus, a distance of three thousand miles; and
planted rows of fruit trees along the road for the
accommodation of the passengers. He was the
first who established horse-posts in India, for the
forwarding intelligence to government, and for
the convenience of commerce; and in his reign
the public safety was such that the traveller
rested and slept with his goods on the high-
road in perfect security. He was killed by the
bursting of a shell at the seige of Chitore, after
a reign of five years,
and his eldest son Adil
succeeded him; but before the ceremony of inauguration
took place, that timid prince gave
up his title to Selim his younger brother, whose
qualities though much inferior had a great resemblance
to his father’s. He died, after a turbulent
reign of seven years, 1552A.H.Anno Hegirae 960.

The vices of his brother-in-law and successor
Mahomed Adil soon distracted the kingdom Q6v 236
anew; and several other sovereigns assumed the
diadem, but Ibrahim the third is the only one
regularly mentioned as emperor by the historian.
Thus the Patan rulers again lost that
credit which the vigorous reign of Shere had
recovered for them, and Houmaioun, who had
during the last thirteen years been residing a
fugitive in the court of Persia, seized the opportunity
of regaining the empire of Dehli, in
which enterprise he was signally aided by Byram
or Bahran, the tutor of his son Akbar.

Secunder, nephew of Shere, who had assumed
the imperial titles at Agra, was now at the head
of the Patans, and did all that prudence and
valour could do to preserve the empire. But
the battle of Serhind in which the troops of
Houmaioun, with those of Byram and several
Tartar and Mogul tribes were commanded by
himself, assisted by the young prince Akbar
and his tutor, was decisive of the fate of Dehli,
and destroyed for ever the Patan power. This
battle took place 1554A.H.Anno Hegirae 962, and by its success
Houmaioun once more became emperor of India.
But he did not long enjoy his crown, for
in the following year he fell down the marble
stairs of his library and died in his fifty-first
year. He was a prince of great personal bravery, Q7r 237
and possessed many accomplishments and virtues;
the characteristic mildness and humanity
of his family were most conspicuous in him, and
on some occasions were carried to an excess
that bordered upon weakness.

Shah Jumja, Abul Muzuffir, Jellal o’dien,
Mahommed Akbar Padshah Ghazi
, commonly
called Akbar Shah, succeeded to his father,
1555A.H.Anno Hegirae 963. The unsettled state in which
Houmaioun had left the empire required all the
talents and resolution, and perhaps all the harshness
of Byram, Akbar’s tutor, and all the bravery
and gentleness of the young prince, to reduce
to any kind of order the discordant and turbulent
members of which it was composed. The
first orders which were issued were in that spirit
which distinguished the reign of Akbar, and
rendered it a kind of golden age to the inhabitants
of Hindostan. These orders prohibited
the exaction of the present-money on the accession
of the new sovereign from the farmers, they
likewise prevented the pressing labourers for the
wars, and permitted all goods to pass from place
to place toll free.

But Akbar was soon called to less pacific
duties; the Patan chiefs still raised partial insurrections,
some of which were quelled by the Q7v 238
timely severity of Byram, and others disarmed
by the clemency of Akbar. The minister, however,
having tasted the sweets of power, knew
not how to resign it as his pupil advanced in
age, and being offended at the prince’s endeavours
to emancipate himself, he imprudently
took up arms against him, under pretence of
a pilgrimage to Mecca, but was soon overcome.
Akbar invited him with kindness to return
to him, and when the old man threw himself
at the foot of the throne, he took him by
the hand, raised him and throwing a robe of
state over him, placed him in his former situation
at the head of the nobles. “If” said Akbar,
“the lord Byram loves a military life, he
shall have the government of Calpe and Chinderi,
in which he may exercise his martial genius:
if he rather chooses to remain at court,
our favour shall not be wanting to the great
benefactor of our family; but should devotion
engage the soul of Byram to perform a pilgrimage
to Mecca, he shall be escorted in a manner
suitable to his dignity.”
Byram chose the pilgrimage,
and Akbar gave him a suitable retinue
and 50,000 rupees a year, or something more
than £6,000, to support him. He was unfortunately
murdered, with his guard, by some of
the Afghans of the family of Loudi.

After this temporary storm, the interior of Q8r 239
Akbar’s kingdom regained such a portion of
tranquillity that agriculture, manufactures, and
commerce, which had declined during the
troubles that preceded and accompanied the
downfall of the Patan monarchy, began to flourish.
The emperor turned his thoughts to the improvement
of his people; and while he employed
the valour of his sons and the Patan and
Hindû chiefs on the frontiers, sometimes as a
guard against incursions from the north, and
sometimes with a view to conquest towards the
south, he, with his minister, the learned Abul
Fazil
, was employed in regulating the economy
of the state; in procuring information concerning
the different provinces, with their produce
and revenue, and in framing regulations of public
justice and utility. Schools were established
in various parts of the empire, in which both
the Indian and Arabic sciences were taught.
Translations of works both of utility and elegance
were made at the command of Akbar,
and under the eye of Abul Fazel, whose brother
Feizee was not only a great warrior, but one of
the most learned men of Hindostan. In short,
the government of Akbar shewed what advantage
a virtuous prince may derive from despotic
power, to do good; but, alas! all despots are
not Akbars; and that excellent king died after
a reign of fifty-one years, in the 1605year of the Hegira Q8v 240
1014,
leaving his people in tears, for his
kindness towards them had been as remarkable
as his justice; and it is difficult to say whether
he was most admired, loved, or respected.

His personal valour equalled that of the ancient
heroes of the poets; his magnificence was
suited to the greatness of his situation and the
prejudices of his people; and his activity enabled
him to see with his own eyes the state of
his kingdom, and at the same time kept rebels
in awe.

In a former letter I sent you Abu Fazel’s account
of the provinces which formed the empire
of Akbar. His revenues received into the
exchequer amounted to about thirty millions
sterling; and from other accidental sources he
derived annually about twenty millions more.

His armies consisted of about three hundred
thousand horse, and as many foot. These immense
resources account for his being able to
defend, and even to enlarge, so extensive a frontier.
At the same time, the constitution of those
armies which were formed of detached tribes
under independent chiefs rendered it difficult,
if not impossible, to prevent rebellions, and
afforded every facility for the factious or the
ambitious.

R1r 241

The death of Akbar closes the history of Firishta:
his successors have been less fortunate in
the writers of their lives, but materials are not
wanting for a modern history of Hindostan;
and Dow, the translator of Ferishta, seems to
have availed himself with ability of these resources.

On the death of Akbar, a faction at court
endeavoured to place Khosru, the son of Selim,
Akbar’s only surviving son, on the throne; but
their designs were defeated, and Selim, under
the title of Jehangire, or conqueror of the
world
, succeeded to the crown of Hindostan.
The friends of Khosru, rather than his own dispositions,
led him then into an open rebellion,
which was soon suppressed, and the prince was
imprisoned, and many years afterwards was
murdered by his brother, Shah Jehan, who himself
was more than once engaged in rebellions
against his father. The person whose influence
was most felt in this reign, was Mirh ul Nussur,
afterwards Noor Mahl, the wife of Jehangire.
She was the daughter of Aiass, a Tartar, whose
poverty obliged him to fly his country, and was
born in the wilderness, under circumstances of
peculiar misfortune. Aiass’s talents and probity
soon raised him into notice at the court of
Akbar, and his daughter having been educated
with the greatest care, became one of the most R R1v 242
accomplished women of her age, as well as the
most beautiful. The young prince, Selim, became
so enamoured of her, that he begged
Akbar to demand her in marriage, but that
monarch refused to commit so great an injustice,
for she had been promised to Shere Afkhun, one
of the bravest and most accomplished nobles
of India. When Selim mounted the throne,
his first care was to obtain Mirh ul Nussur, and
for that purpose there was no meanness to which
he did not descend, till at length the brave and
prudent Shere Afkhun was assassinated, and his
widow carried to the royal Zenana. It was
some time, however, before Jehangire saw
her: but at length, when his conscience had a
little forgotten the means by which he obtained
her, her favour became unbounded, and her
father and brothers were immediately raised to
the first offices in the empire, and their relations
from Tartary immediately flocked to the Mogul
court to partake the fortune of the house of
Aiass. That excellent man, under the name of
Actemâd ul Dowlah, exercised the office of
prime minister till his death, in such a manner
that his name is to this day revered by the people
of Hindostan; and his whole family, by their
merits, seem to have deserved their elevation.
This reign was, as to the interior of the kingdom
most prosperous: forests were cut down, and R2r 243
towns and villages built; manufactures flourished,
and agriculture was particularly encouraged.
Provinces which had been desolated by
war were repeopled and cultivated, and justice
was done equally to the Hindû and Mussulman. The Mogul empire was so respected, that the
court was crowded with ambassadors, among
whom an English envoy from James I. who presented
a coach to Jehangire, was one of the
most favoured; and in spite of the opposition
of the prince royal, he obtained the object of
his mission, which was leave to establish a factory
at Surat.

But in the meantime, the martial habits of
the nobles, whenever they were unemployed in
foreign wars, broke out in rebellions, sometimes
headed by Shah Jehan, the prince royal, at
others by different nobles; but most of them
were owing to the intrigues of Noor Mahl,
whose active and overbearing spirit could brook
no rival in the sultan’s favour.

Jehangire died 1627A.H.Anno Hegirae 1037, at Mutti, half
way between Lahore and Cashmere, for which
kingdom he had set out, to enjoy the beauty
and coolness of its valley during the hot months,
it being his custom to perform every year a journey
to some part of his dominions.

R2 R2v 244

This monarch had the reputation of being a
deist, because he protected the followers of
Brahma and Zoroaster, and even tolerated Christians
as well as Mussulmans. He was most rigorous
in administering justice, punishing even
those he loved, without regard to greatness of
situation or office. He was completely free
from avarice, and his disposition was forgiving.
In private, his temper was capricious, so much
so, indeed, as to bear occasionally the character
of insanity, with which malady his unfortunate son
Khosru was certainly afflicted. He was naturally
indolent, and indulged much in wine and opium;
but he was fond of literature, and has left a
well-written life of himself. So well known and
so well beloved was he, that he frequently left
his palace in a simple habit, and mixed with the
evening parties of every rank; his person was
too well known to be disguised, but he never
had reason to repent of hs familiarity with his
people.

On the death of Jehangire, several parties
were formed, each with a different view, to
prevent the accession of Shah Jehan; but, by the
assistance of his father-in-law, Asiph Jah, who was
brother to the favourite sultana of his father, that
prince overcame them all, but unlike the merciful
dispositions of the former sultans of the
house of Timur, he put to death every one of R3r 245
the male descendants of Baber but himself and
his four sons; and to make the people forget
this cruelty, he held a festival, which surpassed
in magnificence every thing of the kind that had
ever been witnessed in the East. However,
the virtues he displayed during a reign of thirty
years formed the best veil he could throw over
the crimes of his advancement. His justice and
vigilance secured the happiness of his subjects,
and his gratitude for services insured the lives
and fortunes of those who grew great in the
state.

It was Shah Jehan’s peculiar fortune to have,
in the beginning of his reign, the ablest vizier
and the most consummate general that had
flourished under the family of Timur. Asiph
Jah
, his father-in-law, inherited the virtues and
abilities of Aiass, and ruled the empire almost
despotically till his death, which happened in his
seventy-second year. The general Mohabet,
who had served Jehangire, and his son Khan
Ziman
, were the military ornaments of the first
years of Shah Jehan; but the death of the latter,
shortly after that of his father, would have
been a more serious loss to the empire, but for
the rising geniuses of the four princes, sons of
Shah Jehan, by his wife Mamtaza Zemânee.
She was the daughter of Asiph Jah, and by her
gentle disposition, her virtues, and her beauties, R3v 246
had acquired an almost unlimited influence over
her husband, who, during her life, had no other
wife, and after her death built that splendid monument
to her memory, which has excited the
wonder and admiration of all who have visited
Agra, and where he himself was afterwards buried
by his son Aurengzebe.

The Mogul dominions were considerably enlarged
during the reign of Shah Jehan. The
whole of Bengal was entirely subdued; the
states of Asem and Thibet were kept in awe.
Under Aurengzebe, his third son, the frontier
towards the Decan had been extended towards
the north; Candahar was recovered; Cashmire
was governed by a viceroy from Dehli; Guzerat
was entirely reduced to obedience; and, with
the exception of a famine which, 1043A.H.Anno Hegirae 1043,
desolated Hindostan, the interior of the kingdom
enjoyed as perfect a state of prosperity as
it is possible for human affairs to attain. But
the time was approaching when this tranquillity
was to be disturbed; and for the eventful period
of the civil wars which terminated the reign of
Shah Jehan, and preceded that of Aurengzebe,
we have not only the testimony of native writers R4r 247
but the recital of an eye-witness, the traveller
Bernier, who, as physician to one of the Mogul
nobles, resided twenty-two years at the court of
Dehli.

The extraordinary qualities of the sons of
Shah Jehan were the primary cause of those
disturbances which terminated in the elevation
of Aurengzebe and the murder of his brothers.
Dara appears to have been one of the most accomplished
of princes: although a Mussulman,
he retained in his pay several Hindû Pundits,
who instructed him in the ancient learning of
the country; and from the Jesuits, whom he
pensioned handsomely, and whose college was
not among the meanest buildings at Agra, he
became acquainted with European science. Like
all the princes of the house of Baber, he was
well versed in the literature of Persia and Arabia;
and few men in his time surpassed him in
the manly exercises, and in the qualities of a
warrior or a courtier. At the sametime he was
frank and generous almost to imprudence; and
the elegance of his address, and the beauty of
his person, rendered him the favourite of the
people. His eldest sister, Jehanara, partook of
his qualities in an eminent degree; and those
two were, of all Shah Jehan’s children, the most
remarkable for filial piety, and for affection towards
each other.

R4v 248

Sultan Sujah, the second son of the king, had
many of Dara’s good qualities, and he was infinitely
more prudent, but he was too fond of
pleasure.

Aurengzebe was perhaps a greater warrior
than either of his brothers; he certainly was
more adapted for intrigue, but he possessed
neither the beauty, the address, nor the sincerity
of those princes. He was an excellent dissembler,
and had a peculiar faculty of discovering
the characters and dispositions of others, so
as to bring them insensibly over to his own purposes.
To cloak his ambition, which early aspired
to the throne, he affected the habits of a Fakir
or dervise, and used religion as a mask to all
his designs. His sister, Roshenara Begum, resembled
him in disposition, and what authority
she possessed in the harem was employed for
him.

Morâd was the fourth son of Shah Jehan. In
his openness and sincerity he resembled Dara;
in his courage he surpassed all his brothers;
but he was impatient and passionate to excess.
He was extremely beloved by the people, and
for that reason he was for a time courted by
Aurengzebe.

With four such sons, Shah Jehan felt an anxiety
natural to one who, to secure his own throne,
had murdered every male in his family, and was R5r 249
therefore particularly careful to cause such respect
to be paid to Dara, as he hoped would
smooth his way to the empire after his own
death.
To this end he associated him with
himself in the kingdom, and caused respect to
be paid to the signet of Dara equal to that paid
to his own. Sujah at the same time was made
governor of Bengal. Aurengzebe had the command
of the southern provinces, and Morad,
with a powerful army, ruled in Guzerat.

In the 1657year of the Hegira, 1067, Shah Jehan
was seized with a paralytic stroke, and continued
for some time in such a state of weakness,
that the whole government was administered by
Dara. The three other princes being apprized
of this, and each expecting that ere they could
reach Dehli their father would have breathed his
last, determined to march towards the capital,
and contest the crown with Dara. Solimân
Shekoh
, the son of Dara, immediately set out,
at the head of an imperial army, to oppose Sujah,
who was rapidly advancing from Bengal,
and defeated him near Benares, when he fled R5v 250
back to his government to raise new forces.
Meantime Aurengzebe had marched from the
Deccan, and was joined by Morad with his troops
from Guzerat at Brampoor. Meer Jumla was
also, by the artifices of that crafty prince, brought
over to his party; and these united forces soon
overcame the resistance offered on the banks of
the Nerbudda by the Maharaja Jeswunt Singh,
and marched on towards Agra. There they
were met by Dara, and victory seemed for some
time doubtful, till Dara was forced to dismount
from his elephant from different accidents. The
soldiers, no longer seeing him in his station,
fled, and Aurengzebe gained a decided victory.

Dara fled to Dehli, and Aurengzebe by a stratagem
got possession of Agra, and consequently
of the person of his father,
but it was not yet R6r 251
time to seize the throne. Dara still had resources;
and Morad, whom he had deceived by
his appearance of piety, and to whom he had
promised to yield all pretensions to the crown,
on condition of receiving a hermitage for himself,
was still the favourite of the army, and at
the head of a powerful body of his own friends.
He therefore marched in pursuit of Dara, but
on the way he seized and murdered Morad in
his own tent, where that unsuspicious prince had
accepted of a sumptuous entertainment. After
this crime Aurengzebe marched to DelhiDehli, and
there mounted the imperial throne, but contrived
to have it forced upon him by his friends,
and assumed the title of Alûmghire, or Conqueror
of the World, in the 1658year of the Hegira,
1068.

Meanwhile the most unprecedented misfortunes
pursued the unfortunate Dara, nor was his
heroic son, Soliman Shekoh, more prosperous.
Sujah had again collected an immense army,
and to oppose him Aurengzebe marched from
Dehli, and defeated him in an obstinate and
bloody battle at Kedgwa, about thirty miles from
Allahabad. This was the last serious opposition
to the ambition of Aurengzebe. Morâd was already R6v 252
murdered. Dara, with his family, was a
fugitive, enduring incredible hardships in the
same desert where Houmaioun had before suffered.
In consequence of these hardships, his
beloved wife, Nadira Banû, the daughter of his
uncle Parviz, died at the residence of Jihon, a
petty chief in the province of Bichar, west of
the Indus. Jihon then seized Dara, and sent
him, with his son, to Dehli. There he was
mounted on a sorry elephant, and after parading
through the streets, where every eye wept for
him, he was confined in a miserable hut a few
miles from the town, and basely murdered in the
night by the orders to Aurengzebe, who is reported
to have wept when he received the
bloody head. But the war with Sujah was not
entirely at an end, and a peculiar circumstance
rendered it more vexatious to his brother than
any he had waged. Mahommed, son of Au-
rengzebe
, was tenderly attached to one of the
daughters of Sujah, and being wrought upon by
a letter from her, he left the camp of his father’s
general, Meer Jumla, and joined his uncle.
However, this desertion did not change the fortune
of the new emperor; Sujah was again defeated
at Tanda, and fled to the mountains of
Tipperah, after having dismissed Mahommed R7r 253
with his wife and jewels to a large amount. An
artful letter from Aurengzebe to his son had
excited the suspicions of the unfortunate prince,
who could no longer bear to live with a man he
had ceased to trust; by Mahommed, on his return
to his father, was immediately imprisoned
in Gualior, where he remained till his death.
Many years elapsed before the fate of Sujah was
known with certainty in Hindostan; but at length
it was discovered that the Rajah of Arracan had
caused him to be treacherously drowned; his two
sons and twenty attendants were murdered by a
party of the Rajah’s troops; his wife and her two
eldest daughters escaped from ignominy by suicide,
and the youngest died of a broken heart
immediately after her forced marriage with the
murderer of her family.

Thus every obstacle to the ambition of Aurengzebe
was removed; and if a wise and just
government of his people could atone for an imprisoned
father and three murdered brothers,
that monarch might hope for pardon. He is
said to have exhibited signs of sensibility on the
catastrophe of his last brother, and perhaps he
was sincere; for now that he was seated on the
throne, and no longer under the impressions of
either fear or jealousy, he had leisure to look
round on the havock he had made, and it would
be strange indeed if he could have contemplated R7v 254
it unmoved. Aurengzebe reigned fifty-two years
with a reputation which few princes have surpassed.
The tranquillity of that period was
only disturbed by a transitory inclination to rebel,
rather than a real rebellion, in his son Shah
Allum
, and a suspicion of a plot formed by the
Persian nobles, with his vizier at their head, to
dethrone him. This suspicion had made him resolve
for two days on a general assassination of
the Persians, but the prudence of the Princess
Jehanara
saved him from that dangerous cruelty.

The magnificence of Aurengzebe’s court has
made the splendour of the Mogul throne proverbial.
Bernier, in particular, has given us a
high idea of it; and as under his successors the
empire was in a state of continued and rapid decline,
I will stop one moment, before I finish my
list of emperors, to give you some idea of what
the Mogul court once was, “Where the gorgeous East, with richest hand, Show’r’d on her kings barbaric pearl and gold.”

An idea may be formed of the riches of the
royal treasury of Dehli, when we remember that
after many years of weak government, and both
public and private disturbances, Nadie Shah,
when he invaded India, carried with him from
its capital above eighty millions sterling in gold
and jewels. Aurengzebe’s manner of passing his R8r 255
day has been minutely described by different authors,
and I give you an abridged account of it
as a picture of his character, of the manners of
his court, and of the riches he possessed. His
dress was simple, except on days of festivals,
when he wore cloth of gold and jewels; and his
private life was that of an anchoret, although he
encouraged magnificence in his nobles, and required
it in the governors of his provinces.

He rose every morning at day-break, and
having bathed, he spent half an hour in his
chapel, and the same time in reading before he
went to dress. At seven o’clock he went to the
chamber of justice, to hear appeals and to overlook
the last decisions of the judges, a practice
of the house of Timur. At that time the people
had free access to him; the necessitous were
often relieved by the king himself, who had
a large sum of money lying on a bench beside
him, and he was always ready to listen to
their petitions. If a well-grounded complaint
appeared against the greatest noble, Aurengzebe,
at his next audience, put into his hand a
written paper, containing the nature of his fault,
and a dismissal from all his offices: he deprived
him of his estates, and thus degraded, he was
obliged to appear daily at the hall of audience,
till being sufficiently punished he was gradually
restored if worthy; if otherwise, sent into banishment. R8v 256
At nine o’clock the emperor retired to
breakfast, and spent an hour with his family,
after which he appeared in a balcony facing the
great square of the palace. There he sat to review
his elephants richly caparisoned, his state
horses, feats of horsemanship, and combats of
wild beasts. At eleven o’clock he went to the
hall of audience and mounted his jewelled throne,
before which all the nobles were arranged in two
rows, on rich carpets, according to their rank,
when all ambassadors, viceroys, generals, and
visitors were introduced. Each person presented
made a nussur or offering; if he was in high
favour, the king received it from his own hand.
The ceremonies of introduction consisted of
bowing three times, at three different intervals,
in approaching the throne, and the same on retiring,
which was always done backwards. When
a new dignity was conferred on any omrah, a
dress of state, two elephants, two horses, a
camp bed, a sword, warlike instruments and ensigns,
his patent, and a sum of money were conferred
by the emperor.

The hall of audience, or chehel sitoon, opened 8 S1r 257
into a large square, where Aurengzebe reviewed
and examined troops; a second square was occupied
by the lower order of nobility; a third by
artisans who came to exhibit their manufactures,
and who received rewards according to their
merits; and a fourth was filled by huntsmen,
who presented wild animals and game. After
spending two hours in the hall, he retired to his
bathing chamber with the officers of state, and
regulated ordinary affairs, after which he spent
an hour at table, and in the hot season slept half
an hour. At four he appeared in the balcony
over the great gate of the palace, when a mob
usually collected round him with petitions and
complaints. From this noisy scene he retired to
prayers, and thence to the bathing room, where
the vizier and other ministers assembled, and
the council frequently sate late, though the usual
hour for the emperor’s retiring was nine o’clock.

This was the usual manner in which Aurengzebe
passed his time at Dehli or Agra; but the
various occupations in which, during his long
and active reign, he was engaged, necessarily
occasioned a different disposal of his hours.
However, when he was on a journey, the court
of justice was held in the camp at the same hours
as in the city; and those who were obliged to
follow the king on account of their business, S S1v 258
had each a sum allowed sufficient to defray their
travelling expenses.

A minute attention to the comforts of his
people distinguished the reign of Aurengzebe.
On occasion of a scarcity, an inundation, or
other pressing evil, the taxes were remitted in
the suffering districts, and they were always
lightened on those farms which, in the emperor’s
journies through his states, he saw the best cultivated.
The frontier provinces, however, could
not enjoy all the benefits of his administration,
for in order to preserve the internal tranquillity of
his empire, he kept up a constant warfare in the
Deccan, and finally succeeded in re-uniting the
whole of its Mahomedan kingdoms to the Mogul
crown. But he had a more formidable opponent
than any of the weak princes of those petty
states, in the Mahratta chief Sevajee, whom he
was accustomed to call the mountain rat, and
who during nineteen years baffled all the emperor’s
efforts to destroy his power. But I have
already in a former letter mentioned that singular
man; and I shall now proceed to the successors
of Aurengzebe.

He died 1707A.H.Anno Hegirae 1119, after a reign of fifty-
two years. He began a reign which he owed to S2r 259
hypocrisy, by the most unnatural murders. The
splendor and beneficence of his rule taught his
subjects to forget his early days. The piety he
professed during his whole life, and especially in
his last years, must not be ascribed wholly to dissimulation;
conscience required an expiation of
his crimes, and conscience also made him feel
the necessity of a stronger protection than he
could afford himself. Religion was his only refuge;
and as he had learned to know it when
he thought of it only as a means of gratifying his
ambition, he probably ended by being a sincere
believer, perhaps even an enthusiast, for his
character allowed not of weak impressions.

His person was by no means remarkable, and
his countenance had no beauty, but it was expressive,
and sometimes agreeable. His manners
were prepossessing and simple; his voice
was harmonious, and he was a good orator and
an elegant writer. He was well acquainted with
the languages of Arabia and Persia, and he wrote
the Mogul tongue, as well as the various dialects
of India, with ease. He erected colleges in all
the principal cities of Hindostan, and schools in
the inferior towns; he proposed rewards for
learning, and founded several public libraries.
Hospitals, caravanseras, and bridges were built,
and ferries established on all the public roads.
The administration of justice was impartial, and S2 S2v 260
capital punishments were nearly disused during
his reign. Such were the atonements he endeavoured
to make for his crimes; and he has found
apologists in those who pretend that the nature
of despotism bears “no brother near the throne.”

Aurengzebe, or Alumghire, was succeeded by
his second son Mahomed Mauzim, commonly
called Bahadur Shah. It was this prince who,
under the title of Shah Allum, had once been
near disturbing the reign of his father by a civil
war, and his own elevation to the throne was
contested by his brothers, whose deaths in battle
saved him from the crime of fratricide. He
only enjoyed the crown four years and eleven
months, when his son Jehander Shah, or Moaz
o’dien
succeeded to it, whose three brothers
were sacrificed to his security. But his low and
disgusting vices, together with the pride of his
minister Zoolfeccar Khan, soon proved his destruction.
The two brother seyds, Abdoolla
Khan Bareah
and Ali Khan, were soldiers of
fortune, who had raised themselves to importance
during the troubled times that succeeded
the death of Aurengzebe. These two chiefs,
with prince Ferokhsere, grandson of Bahadur
Shah
, raised a powerful army, attacked and
killed Jehander Shah, and for some time deluged
the capital with the blood of its nobles.
To secure the throne to Ferokhsere, the S3r 261
princes of the blood, who might have aspired to
the crown, were blinded with hot irons and imprisoned.
The Seyds, however, grew tired of
their emperor, whose private favourites often
gave them great offence; and after a reign of
six years they imprisoned him, and placed one
of the royal family, whom they released from
confinement, on the throne. The manner of
Ferokhsere’s death is differently related, but all
agree that it was violent. It was during the
reign of this prince that the East India Company
obtained their fermân of free trade, in consequence
of a successful operation performed on
the emperor by Mr. Hamilton, the surgeon to
the Company’s embassy. That gentleman being
offered any reward he chose, besought the grant
of the Company’s requests, which were instantly
complied with; and the emperor, besides other
valuable presents, gave him models of all his
surgical instruments in pure gold.

Abu Berhaut Ruffel ul Dirjât was the phantom
that the seyds now placed on the throne,
but dying of a consumption in four months,
Ruffeh ul Dowlah was put into his place, where
he died in three months more, and made way
for Mahomed Shah, grandson of Bahadur Shah,
who, since the accession of Jehander Shah, had
been in confinement.

S3v 262

The chief event which makes this reign memorable
in the annals of India, was the invasion
of Nadir Shah. According to some accounts,
he was called into Hindostan by the Nizam ul
Moolk
, who, about 1724A.D. 1724, had begun to
throw off the dominion of the emperor, and to
make himself independent in the Deccan. But
as the invasion did not take place till sixteen
years after that period, it is probable that the
love of conquest and the desire of plunder were
sufficient to induce Nadir to invade so weak an
empire as that of Dehli was become. Early in
the reign of Mahomed a conspiracy of the nobles
cut off the two seyds, who had made and unmade
his predecessors at will. Shortly afterwards
the Nizam withdrew all but a nominal allegiance
for the states of the Deccan. The Mahrattas
had seized Guzerat and Mulwa, and even
scoured the country within sight of Agra. Nadir
had possessed himself of Candahar, and Cabul
was but feebly guarded. Under these circumstances,
the imprudence of Mahomed offended
the Persian ambassador, and thus afforded
an immediate pretext for the invasion of his
master. A kind of infatuation seems to have
prevailed in the Mogul councils; the arms was
not half assembled; and Mahomed had only
marched four days’ journey from Dehli into the
plain of Karnal, when Nadir, fresh from the conquest S4r 263
of Lahore, defeated him, with the loss of
his best and bravest minister. At first the
strictest discipline had prevailed among the Persians:
no one was molested; and the emperor,
after having been kept a state prisoner with his
family for a few days, was permitted to return
quietly to his palace.

But this tranquillity did not last. On the
night of the 1739-03-1010th March a quarrel in the Bazar
raised a tumult, and one of those engaged suddenly
called out that “Nadir Shah was dead,
and now was the time to free Dehli from the
Persians.”
A massacre instantly began, and
during the whole night the city was a scene of
confusion and murder. But the morning saw it
revenged. Nadir Shah at daylight marched to
the musjid of Roshen ul Dowlah, situated in the
principal street, and there gave orders for a general
massacre of the inhabitants, without distinction
of age or sex. The havock lasted from
sunrise to mid-day, when the emperor and his
nobles appeared before Nadir Shah, and, for the
sake of Mahomed, he pronounced the words,
“I forgive.” Instantly the carnage stopped,
but not its effects. Many Hindoos and Moguls,
to save their women from pollution, set fire to
their houses, and burned their families and
effects. These fires spread, and the city became
incumbered with ruins. The dead bodies 8 S4v 264
soon caused a pestiliential disorder among the
surviving inhabitants. Private murders, in order
to extort confessions of treasures, filled the houses
with tears and groans. A famine was added to
these calamities, and some hundreds of honourable
persons committed suicide, to escape at
once from such accumulated distresses.

It was not till the 1739-04-15fifteenth of April that Nadir
and his Persians left the city. A treaty had
been concluded, by which he confirmed Mahomed
on the throne of all the provinces east of
the Indus, and reserved those to the west for
himself. He carried with him three millions
and a half sterling in money from the royal treasury,
one million and a half in plate, fifteen
millions in jewels, the celebrated peacock
throne, valued at a million other thrones of
inferior value, and the canopy for the royal elephant,
estimated at eleven millions; besides five
hundred elephants, a number of horses, and the
imperial camp equipage. Nor was this all: five
millions at least were collected by way of fine
from the nobles and other inhabitants, besides
the private plunder of the soldiers, which probably
amounted to as much more.

The historian whom Scott translates, remarks
on the miseries of these dreadful times, that
they were produced by the selfishness of all ranks
of people. I should be tempted to change the S5r 265
cause for the effect. Despair had rendered them
indifferent to the future, and to each other;
none had hopes of better times, and consequently
present enjoyment was all that could be attained;
to betray another afforded a chance for favour,
and therefore for safety; but to trust even a
brother, was to arm him against you for the day
of adversity.

After the departure of Nadir Shah, a mournful
tranquillity took possession of the court of
Dehli, but it was soon distubed by those private
intrigues which rendered the Nizam wholly independent,
and by the invasions of the Mahrattas
on one side, and those of Ahmed Shah Abdalla
on the other. This Ahmed Shah was a soldier of
fortune, raised to high rank by Nadir Shah, and
who, after his death, had made himself independent
in Candahar and Cabul. In the year
of his first invasion of India, 1747A.D. 1747, died
Mahomed Shah, who, though not fitted for the
turbulent times in which he lived, was a humane
and respectable prince.

Ahmed Shah, the son of Mahomed, succeeded
him; but though he had before his accession
shown marks of spirit and bravery, he
disappointed his subjects by giving himself up
entirely to pleasure after he mounted the throne.
His reign was a scene of confusion, owing to the
turbulence of the nobles and the incursions of S5v 266
the Mahrattas and Ahmed Abdalla, nor was
that of his successor, Alumghire II. more tranquil.
Ahmed’s eyes were put out, and he was
consigned to a state of tranquil oblivion in 17531753,
and his cousin, Alumghire, placed on the throne.
The principal event in his reign was the total
overthrow of the Mahrattas at the battle of Paniput,
1761A.D. 1761, by Ahmed Abdulla, commonly
called the Durannee Shah; but that did
not secure greater tranquillity. The wretched
monarch was alternately the prisoner of his open
foes and of his ministers, till he was murdered
by his vizier, in the year in which the Mahrattas
were defeated. During this calamitous
reign the French general, M. Bussy, had rendered
himself almost absolute at the court of
the Nizam who had granted the northern Sircars
in Jaghire to his nation; but the English
had become so powerful by their union with
the nawab of Arcot, that Bussy and his countrymen
found it necessary to oppose them. A long
struggle between the two nations terminated in
the taking of Pondicherry by the British, which
ruined the French in that part of India; and the
Nizam bestowed great part of the Jaghire they
had formerly possessed on the conquerors.

The singularly miserable reign of Shah Allum
the Second
began 1761A.D. 1761. The battle of
Plassey Plain
, which had been won by Colonel, S6r 267
afterwards Lord Clive
, 1756A.D. 1756, and its consequences,
had rendered the interference of the
English of great importance to the contending
parties in Hindostan. Accordingly, the acknowledgment
of Shah Allum, then a fugitive at
Patna, by the English and the nawab of Bengal,
Meer Casim, whom they had raised to that station,
put an end to all other competitors. The
depredations of the Mahrattas, and of the Jauts
under Rajah Mul, rendered it impossible for the
emperor to attempt to get to Dehli without the
assistance of an armed force; and as the English
were too fully occupied with their own affairs
in Bengal to afford him assistance, he requested
and obtained the escort of Scindia, the
Mahratta chief, and in the tenth year of his
reign removed from Allahabad, where he had
been pensioned and protected by the English to
Dehli, the ancient capital of his empire, and
where his coming diffused a general joy. But
the emperor was now obliged to accompany, if
not to head the Mahratta armies; and it was
with difficulty that he prevented them from falling
on the forces of his own vizier Sujah ul
Dowlah
, and the English. As soon as the royal
treasury was drained, the Mahratta allies seized
all Shah Allum’s estates except the ruined city
of Dehli, and treated him with personal indignity.
The small remains of his own force, consisting S6v 268
of only four battalions of Sepoys, were
easily overcome by Bissajee and Holkar. The
city was plundered, and a famine added to the
misery of the people. From that time, to the
1787year 1787, the unhappy Shah Allum, was alternately
the pageant of every successful party that
could seize his person, whether Mahratta or
Mogul. At that period Scindia afforded him
the means of daily subsistence, and Mahratta
troops garrisoned his citadel. But he was destined
to drain the cup of misery to the dregs.
Gholaum Khadir Khan, a Rohilla chief, marched
suddenly from his residence of Gooseghur,
and seized Dehli and the persons of the whole
royal family. Nature shudders at the recital of
the monstrous cruelties committed by that
wretch, who deposed Shah Allum, and raised
another of the royal family to the mock dignity
of emperor.

On the 1788-07-26twenty-sixth of July, 1788, the royal
family was confined; and 1788-07-26–1788-11-14between that time and
the fourteenth of September
their sufferings exceeded
any thing that the wildest imagination
can frame. To extort confessions of treasures,
they were frequently kept many days without
food; and for the crime of conveying fourteen
cakes and some water to Shah Allum, a noble
was condemned to be beaten with clubs. The
women of the harem were tied up and beaten; S7r 269
many of the princes were brutally struck; the
king’s uncle, and other respectable persons,
were so severely flogged as to faint away; two
infants and twelve women died of hunger; and
four more, in despair, threw themselves out of
the window into the river! But the masterpiece
of cruelty was executed in Gholaum’s presence.
Before Shah Allum’s face, he caused several of
his sons to be lifted up and dashed against the
ground, and then throwing down the unfortunate
emperor, his eyes were stabbed out with a
dagger.

But the approach of the Mahrattas alarmed
Gholaum, who fled from Dehli; Scindia replaced
Shah Allum on his throne; and, soon
after, seizing the Rohilla chief, he cut off his
ears, nose, arms, and legs, and sent him as a
present to the emperor, but he died on the road
unpitied and unrespected.

Meantime the English, partly by arms, and
partly by negotiation, had obtained the real possession
of Bengal and Bahar; and their nawab,
Casim, having proven refractory to their orders,
they, after a considerable struggle, in which
the nawab was aided by the vizier Suja ul Dowlah,
completely subdued all their enemies; and
the battle of Buxar gave them a reputation in
war, which, aided by their policy, placed the
whole of Hindostan Proper at their disposal. S7v 270
The province of Allahabad was settled on the
emperor, but he unfortunately left it for Dehli,
which occasioned all his subsequent sufferings.
The vizarut was confirmed in the family of Suja
ul Dowlah
. The son of Jaffier Khan, who himself
had been both the predecessor and successor of
Casim Khan, was, on the death of his father,
appointed nawab of Bengal under his mother
Munny Begum. Every principal city admitted
an English resident; and the predominance of
British influence was felt both in the cabinet
and the field. Such was the state of Hindostan
when Mr. Hastings became governor-general on
the part of the Company: and as, since that
time, the history of India belongs properly to
that of Britain, I shall conclude this rapid
sketch of the rise and decline of the Mussulman
power in India.

The state of that country, from the death of
Aurengzebe, was so disastrous both to the nations
and individuals who compose it, that not
a momentary doubt can exist of the advantages
of its present government over the past, whatever
be the opinion as to the merits of the government
itself. Every man may now repose
under his own plantain tree; and if in the
early and unsettled period of our first possession
of the country, some injustice was committed,
and some enormous fortunes unfairly S8r 271
amassed, the present purity of the Company’s
servants is best attested by the unfeigned respect
in which most of them are held by the natives,
and by the very moderate fortunes which, after
long and arduous service, they can now attain
to.

Letter XIII.

My Dear Sir,

After so long a digression to the
Mussulmans, I intend to go back to the Hindûs;
and though I know no more of their history
than I have already sent you, their customs
and manners, and the division of castes, which so
peculiarly distinguish them from every other
nation, may perhaps be interesting.

The division of the different classes of society
into separate tribes, forbidden to intermarry or
hold communion with each other, seems anciently
to have been by no means confined to
the Hindûs. The perpetuity of trades and professions
in ancient Egypt, the setting aside the
tribe of Levi and house of Aaron for the priesthood
among the Israelites, attest this; and
though, in the latter instance, it was by the peculiar
disposition of heaven, we may well suppose
it to have been in conformity with the S8v 272
wants of that people, and with the customs of
the surrounding nations, whose ignorance and
grossness required a visible pomp as the external
sign of religion and devotion. So, in compassion
to their weakness, the ark of the covenant
was permitted to be built, which, like the
moving temples of even the modern Hindûs,
accompanied the nation in its wanderings, whether
in warlike expeditions or peaceful ceremonies,
the brazen serpent was erected in the
wilderness, and the tent of the tabernacle was
watched and guarded by a consecrated tribe, as
the family of Koreish served the sacred Caaba.

With the exception, however, of the customs
of the small remnant of the Jewish nation, and
perhaps of the Chinese hereditary trades, the
Hindûs are the only people which now presents
a complete model of the system of castes. The
number of distinct classes at present acknowledged
among the Hindûs, is infinitely greater
than it was at first, if we may believe the ancient
books in which they are enumerated.
But as this very artificial system must have been
formed long after the wants of society had produced
difference of professions to supply those
wants, it is most probable that, in order to introduce
with more authority a division so extremely
oppressive to certain orders, the lawgivers
referred it to more ancient times, and thus 3 T1r 273
added the sanction which respect for ancestry
never fails to give, to their own institutions. If
one wished to illustrate the doctrine that knowledge
is power, it would be scarcely possible
to find a history more apposite than that of the
subordination of castes in India. Nothing but
superior knowledge could have procured for the
Brahmins a sufficient ascendancy over the minds
of their countrymen, to allow them to take to
themselves the first rank in society, to enjoy
without labour the conveniences and even luxuries
which others must toil to gain, and without
taking on themselves the burdens of either government
or war, to reap the advantages of
both, and to enjoy the privileges without incurring
the dangers of dominion. Such, however,
is the highly endowed Brahmin, who, in the solitude
of his caverned mountains, or consecrated
groves, studied the various powers and passions
of the human mind, in order to bend and wind
it the more surely to his purpose, while he investigated
those laws of nature, the application
of which, among a simple people, might make
him alternately the prophet of blessings or the
denouncer of woes. Nor were these the only
means by which they virtually governed their
fellow-citizens. Those religious feelings which
are inherent in every human breast, and which
sanctify every association with which they are T T1v 274
combined, are of all others the most easily
wrought upon.

The Brahmins feigned to hold immediate intercourse
with the deity; they personified his
attributes, and held them up as objects of worship
to the people; they multiplied ceremonies
and expiations, in which themselves were the
officiating ministers, and thus placed themselves
in the awful situation of mediators between the
gods and men. Thus powerfully armed and arrayed,
the first bold step towards the securing
for ever such transcendent advantages, was the
positive prohibition against the study of any of
the sciences which had founded and maintained
their empire of opinion, by any one who should
either bear arms or exercise any profession separate
from the priesthood; and this would
probably not be difficult, for the natural disposition
of man includes him to lean on others for
that knowledge and that protection which singly
he feels so necessary, and at the same time so
incapable of affording to himself. Even the monarchs
of the earth were below the Brahmins in
dignity. Caressed and flattered, or reviled and
anathematized by the subtle Brahmins, the
greatest sovereigns moved but as they willed;
and if, provoked by their insolence, he called
upon his warriors for revenge, he had no
sooner extirpated the race within his own dominions, T2r 275
then all the horrors of conscience seized
upon him; and expiations, the recital of which
make the blood run cold, or sometimes suicide,
were resorted to, in order to propitiate the gods,
or rather the priests, who styled themselves gods
upon earth. Nor did these always suffice: the
Brahmin was at liberty to adopt any of the professions
of the other castes; and they not unfrequently
seized the sword of extermination
and revenge, and more than one record remains
among the actions of their deified heroes, of
whole nations of warriors utterly exterminated
even to the babe at its mother’s breast.

The four great tribes into which the Brahmins
feign mankind to have been originally divided,
are, first, the Brahmanas, who proceeded with
the Vedas from the mouth of Brahma the Creator,
and they were made superior to the other
classes. The protector from ill, who sprung
from the arms of Brahma, was named Cshatriya.
He whose profession was commerce and husbandry,
and attendance on cattle, was named
Vaissya, and was produced from the body of
Brahma, while his feet gave being to the fourth
or Sudra class, whose business was voluntarily
to serve for hire.

T2 T2v 276

The Brahmins are divided into ten great
classes, named from the nations whence they
came, which are, with the exception of Casmira
or Cashmere, the same with the ten ancient nations
of India, which I formerly mentioned.
Their names are the Saraswata, Canyacubja,
Gaura, Mit’hila, Utcala, Dravira, Maharastra,
Telingana, Gujjera, and Cashmira Brahmins.
These ten classes are farther subdivided, according
to the districts they are born in, and the
families whence they spring; and their usages
and professions of faith differ in almost every
tribe. While some hold it unlawful to destroy
animal life, and abstain even from eating eggs;
others make no scruple of feeding on fish or
fowl.

Brahmins of different nations and families
do not usually eat with each other, and under
many circumstances, priests even of the same
tribe refuse to eat together.

The most important function of the Cshatrya
or Xetrie class, is that of government. That
caste, alone, ought to furnish monarchs, and a
Brahmin is forbidden to accept of any gift from
a king not born a Xetrie. At the same time,
while the sceptre is thus placed in the hands of
the military class, there are strong injunctions
to leave the civil administration to the sacerdotal
tribe, and Menu abounds with texts favourable T3r 277
to that nation, where the seats of justice are
filled with holy Brahmins.

Although the intermarriage of different classes
be now unlawful, it was formerly permitted, or
at least those who framed the present arbitrary
system of castes feigned it to have been so, in
times anterior to the written law, in order to
account for the extraordinary number of intermediate
classes sprung from the four original
divisions of mankind. These intermediate classes
are reckoned by some to be thirty-six, although
other authors count more than double that
number, many of which, according to them,
are of doubtful origin. Those which rank higher
are such whose fathers are of the first class, and
the mothers of the second, the third, and the
fourth; then those whose fathers are of the second
caste, and the mothers inferior; afterwards
the children of a man of the third class, by a
woman of the last; and these afford six divisions.
As many proceed from the marriages of
women of high caste with men inferior to themselves,
and innumerable others are derived from
the intermarriages of these mixed divisions, both
among themselves and the pure families. These
form the regular respected castes; but there are
several classes of outcasts, called chandelas, pariahs,
&c. who are not permitted to live in
towns or villages, or to draw water from the
same wells as other Hindûs; but they pay a T3v 278
small sum to the patel or head-man of the township,
for permission to fix their hamlets near the
market, and other conveniences, and are in some
places bound to carry luggage for travellers, to
cleanse the streets of the town or village they
belong to, and to perform other mean offices.

The profession of astrology, and the task of
making almanacks, belong to degraded Brahmins,
and the occupations of teaching military
exercises and physic, as well as the trades of
potters, weavers, braziers, fishermen, and workers
in shells, belong also to the descendants of
Brahmins.

Bards, musicians, herds, barbers, and confectioners,
descend immediately from the XetricsXetries.

Attendants on princes and secretaries are
sometimes said to spring from the Vyassa and
Sudra, but they are also sometimes considered
as unmixed Sudras. These derive their rank
from their fathers, but the classes most degraded
are such as belong to the high castes by the
mother’s side only, for a man exalts or degrades
his wife to his own station. Those who keep
cows or horses, or drive cars, florists, pedlars,
hawkers, attendants on women, catchers of animals
who live in holes, are all of this lower
class, but the most wretched of all, the chandela,
sprung from a Brahmin mother by a Soodra,
has the office of executioner, carries out dead
bodies, and is in all respects a Pariah. The T4r 279
Natas and Naticas, who are players, dancers,
and singers, are also distinct classes of the very
lowest kind.
Such are the general divisions of
the Hindû castes; with regard to the strictness
with which each is obliged to follow its peculiar
trade, there are a variety of opinions. The
most commendable method by which a Brahmin
can gain a subsistence, is by teaching the
Vedas, assisting at sacrifices, of which, as among
the Jews, a stated portion is reserved for the
priests, and receiving gifts from great men. A
Xetrie should bear arms; a Vaissya’s proper
avocations are merchandise, agriculture, and
pasturage; and that of a Sudra, servile attendance.
But a Brahmin who cannot subsist
by his proper functions, may bear arms, till the
ground, or tend cattle, and, in common with the
Xetrie, practise medicine, painting, and other
arts, besides accepting of menial service, receiving
alms, and lending money for usury. A
Vaissya may perform the duties of a Sudra, and
I believe he may bear arms; and a Sudra may
live by any handicraft, painting, writing, trading,
and husbandry. The mixed classes may
practise the trades peculiar to the mother’s T4v 280
caste, with one exception in favour of the Brahmins,
for none but one of that holy order may
teach or expound the Veda, or officiate in religious
ceremonies. Thus you see that the numerous
exceptions to the general precepts concerning
the inviolability of the castes, render
those precepts less vexatious in their operation
than they must otherwise have become.

The distinctions between the castes and sects
of Hindûs are known at first sight, by certain
marks made on the forehead, cheeks, or other
parts of the body, with a variety of pigments;
and that this practice was not in ancient times
peculiar to the Hindûs, may I think be inferred
from the xixth Chapter of Leviticus, where the
Israelites are forbidden not only to make cuttings
in their flesh for the dead, but to print any
marks upon them
. This is, indeed, far from
being a singular instance, which might be taken
from the scriptures, of the truth with which the
modern Hindûs have preserved to us the customs
of the antique families of the world. I do
not know if you will allow me to compare the
ceremonies practised by the Nazarites, or those
Israelites who wished to dedicate themselves to
the Lord as Levites, in order to obtain the holiness
of the tribe of Aaron, with the austerities
of the Sanyassees, who, from motives of a similar
nature, aspire to perform the functions, and attain
to the sanctity of the holy and recluse Brahmin, T5r 281
although born in a lower class. But I
think you would find it interesting to read the
books of Moses attentively, while you are studying
the Hindûs, either in your closet here or in
their own country. One would throw light on
the other, and you know I have often said that
I thought that one reason why our countrymen
have distinguished themselves so much in oriental
literature and research, is, that from their
infancy they are accustomed to the richness of
oriental imagery, and the sublime wildness
of oriental poetry, and initiated into oriental
manners, by the common translation of the
Bible, which, fortunately for us, was made at
the time when our language was polishing into
beauty, while it retained enough of its ancient
simplicity to follow the divine original in its
boldest flights, as well as through its tenderest
passages, and thus the very phrase and manners
of the cradle of all religions has been handed down
to us with the pure doctrines of our own divine
Apostle. But the ceremonial institutions of the
Jews have passed away, and the learning of their
taskmasters, the Egyptians, has perished! Hindostan
alone presents the picture of former
times in its priesthood, its laws, and its people.
To inquire into the causes of that stability is
beyond my powers, even if I possessed all the
facts which would be necessary to form any T5v 282
theory concerning it: at the same time I cannot
but attribute something to the system of castes.
The climate of India, where but little clothing and
shelter are necessary, and where food is plentiful,
in proportion to the wants of its inhabitants, is
productive of that indolence which deadens ambition
and palsies exertion, in the generality of
mankind. The little wants of a Hindû are so
easily supplied, that he has scarcely any spur to
his industry for the sake of procuring necessaries
or comforts; and his ambition is checked by the
reflection that if a wish to ameliorate his condition
should arise, no virtue, no talent, no acquirement,
can raise him to a higher rank in
society than that enjoyed by his forefathers;
and this reflection is embittered too by the consideration,
that the crime of another may, un-
countenanced by him, and in some cases unknown
to him, deprive him of the station he
enjoys, and render him and his family outcasts
for ever.
Thus, by a moral action and reaction,
the castes have been preserved inviolate;
and if in some spots where European settlements
have encouraged industry, and by holding T6r 283
out a high premium to ingenuity and labour,
have induced some individuals of the
lower orders to exert themselves, so as to acquire
at least the external circumstances of
rank; the jealousy of the Brahmins is always
on the watch to repel such encroachments, and
to render unavailing the slow but certain progress
that the spirit of commerce is making
towards raising the lower orders to a certain degree
of importance.

When we see the poor Hindû covered with
disease, scarcely sheltered from the monsoon
storm, and scantily fed, leaning on his mat
without a hope, and perhaps without a wish, to
better his condition, but with the tranquillity
of despair saying it is the “poor man’s custom”, who
can abstain from execrating the fetters with
which his forefathers have shackled his heart and
understanding? And who that sees the wealthy
and useful merchant standing with joined hands
at a respectful distance from the begging and T6v 284
profligate Sanyassee, but feels indignant at the
abuse of some of the best and strongest feelings
of our nature? I am not, as you know, among
those who either extravagantly praise or extravagantly
condemn the Hindûs or their religion.
It is enough that the latter is false, to wish it exchanged
for a better; but the Hindûs are men,
and moved by human motives and by human
passions, and never, never will a conversion be
wrought among them by the present system of
the missionaries. They must be bad judges
indeed of human nature, who can suppose, that
millions of men are, without a miracle, to be
converted by a few hundreds of preachers, who
go among them, ignorant of their language and
philosophy, and even the religion they would
combat. Moses, the lawgiver of the Jews, was
learned in all the wisdom of the Egyptians, and
consequently could sooth or elude the prejudices
of the people who were born in the land of Misraim.
St. Paul, the Apostle of the Gentiles, was
versed in the philosophy of Rome and of Athens,
and wielded against their superstitions, the very
doctrines and forms of their own sages. But we,
with ample means of learning, send inexperienced
youths, virtuous indeed in their own
lives, and skilled in their own doctrines, but ignorant
of the science of the East, and above all,
ignorant of the motives and passions of human T7r 285
nature, and the art of leading men’s minds.—
“Whom ye ignorantly worship, him declare I
unto you,”
were the words of St. Paul to the
people of Athens. He turned not to the temples
crowded with images to expose the follies
and vices of Jupiter, or to falsify the predictions
of Apollo, but he seized upon the simple altar
of the wisest of men, “to the unknown God”, and
thence beginning his exposition of divine truths,
he, without irritating the passions of his hearers
by open defiance calling on them to defend
their deities, announced the pure faith of Christ,
“That they should seek the Lord, if haply they
might feel after him, and find him, though he
be not far from every one of us: For in him we
live, and move, and have our being; as certain
also of your own poets have said, For we are
also his offspring. Forasmuch, then, as we are
the offspring of God, we ought not to think that
the Godhead is like unto gold, or silver, or
stone, graven by art and man’s device. And
the times of this ignorance God winked at;
but now commandeth all men everywhere to
repent.”

Such were the arguments of the model of
preachers before the most enlightened people of
ancient times. Why, then, are we harshly to
denounce to the Hindû condemnation and contempt?
Should not his greater ignorance demand T7v 286
greater tenderness? And if his poets, too,
abound with precepts of piety and morality,
why should they not also be called in aid of the
doctrine we wish to preach? But the enthusiasm
and the courage which are requisite to
carry men through great undertakings, the
learning which should baffle error, and the
calmness which should refute it, are so seldom
joined with that deep insight into human character,
necessary to produce important moral
changes, under the existing circumstances of
the world, that it is vain to expect much from
the exertions of individuals who can be paid for
those exertions, and still less could be hoped
from the interference of the legislature, as it
would only excite that tenacity of opinion which
all men feel when their belief is rudely attacked,
and that spirit of resistance which now lies happily
dormant. Perhaps were the church established
in India better supported, and the
English residents more disposed to shew respect
to it both by purity or morals and decorum of
manners, the natives of India might respect it
also, at least they could not despise it. And if,
in process of time, by the encouragement of native
schools, the widening of the circle of commerce,
and the consequently increasing intercourse
between the natives and the Europeans,
some few respectable Hindûs should be induced T8r 287
to join the Christian community, they would
escape the contempt into which proselytes now
fall, and perhaps might attract new converts,
instead of, as now, standing a melancholy warning
against a change of faith, which in this
world renders them miserable and ridiculous.
Far be it from me to oppose the conversion of
the Hindûs; but I cannot grieve that the
means employed are so inadequate to the end
proposed, and whether, as happens in the physical
world, doing little and unskilfully in a deep-
rooted disorder, be worse than leaving nature
to her own quiet operations, is to me not doubtful.
Sooner or later these will take effect: once excite
the hopes of gain, the desire of advancement,
place knowledge within the reach of those
not unwilling to know, they will conquer difficulties
to attain their wishes, they will feel, with the
conscious superiority which a vanquished obstacle
inspires, courage and ambition to overcome
anew, the fetters of opinion will be broken, and
the Hindû, as he rises in the scale of beings,
will shake off the superstitions, with the lethargy
of slavery, and the long desired object of good
men will be obtained by a creature worthy of
enjoying it.

All this you will say is visionary: alas! I am
compelled to acknowledge, that without some of
those extraordinary occurrences that have occasionally7 T8v 288
changed the belief with the destiny
of nations, centuries must elapse before these
things can come to pass; and I can only excuse
myself by saying, that certain as I am of the
impossibility of the present and sudden conversion
of the Hindûs, I have no resource but to
build my hopes on the silent operation of ages,
and the certain though remote effects of moral
causes on the mind of man.

Letter XIV.

My Dear Sir,

I fancy I shall exercise your patience
as much in the Letter I am now beginning as I
have ever done in any I have written on the same
subject, for I have to speak much of ceremonies,
which to us are tedious and unmeaning, but
they influence greatly the private life of the
Hindûs, which passes among the higher castes
in complete indolence, when not engaged in superstitious
observances. The existence of the
lower classes is an alternation of the greatest
bodily labours, with perfect idleness; but among
all, there is discernible a portion of that ingenuity
which, in times of remote antiquity, rendered
India the nurse if not the mother of arts U1r 289
and science, and of that spirit which in all
times has made the Hindûs a warlike people.

The manners of the Hindûs are proverbially
mild and gentle, and among the higher orders
especially it is extremely rare to see any one
allow himself to be transported by passion into
the slightest intemperance of word or gesture.
The higher classes of women are now almost as
much recluses as those of the Mussulmans, who
have introduced their jealousy of the sex into
India; but we have abundant proofs in the ancient
poets that they formerly enjoyed perfect
freedom, or at least were only subject to the
restraints which among a civilized people are
imposed by the laws of society and decorum.
Sacontala, the adopted daughter of a holy Brahmin,
received his guests and exercised all the
rites of hospitality, and appears to have been
restrained by no ties but those of religion and
virtue. The mother of Dushmanta governed
his people during his absence from the capital;
women were competent witnesses in a court of
justice: indeed, Menu says, that in a case concerning
a woman, women are the proper witnesses.
But it is needless to multiply examples,
for every Hindû tale confirms the fact of the
ancient polished state of India, when its splendid
courts presented all the charms of literature,
and all the chivalrous gallantry, which in raising U U1v 290
women perhaps a little higher than nature intended
them in some respects to stand, polished
the manners of the men, and produced that
gentleness and suavity which the refined yet
easy intercourse of the sexes can alone secure
among a warlike people.

The lower castes of Hindû women are employed
in a manner analogous to the professions
of their husbands; and it is by no means uncommon
to see them carrying burdens, working
in mortar and lime, tilling the ground, and other
laborious occupations.

The daily life of a Hindû admits of little variety,
almost every action being prescribed by
law.
The Puranas contain rules for diet, and
for the manner and time of eating; two meals,
one in the forenoon, the other in the evening,
being allowed. They also enumerate the places,
such as a boat, where a Hindû must not take his
repast, and the persons with whom it is permitted
to partake of food, among whom are his
sons and other inmates, excepting his wife. The
posture in which it is enjoined to sit, and the
quarter to which the face must be turned while
eating, with the precautions requisite to insulate
the person, lest it be touched by the impure,
are particularly insisted on. After washing his U2r 291
hands and feet, and sipping water, the Hindû
must sit down on a stool or cushion before his
plate, which is placed on a plain spot of ground,
wiped and smoothed, in a quadrangular form if
he be a Brahmin, a triangle is required for a
Xetrie, a circle for a Vaissya, and a crescent for
a Sudra. When the food is brought in, he must
bow to it, and raising both hands to his forehead,
say—“May this be always ours.” When
he sits down, he must lift the plate of food with
his left hand, and bless it. If the food be handed
to him, he must say “May Heaven give thee,”
and on taking it, “Earth accepts thee.” Before
he begins to eat, he must move his hand round
his plate, or rather his own person, to insulate
himself; he then offers five lumps of food to
Yama (the Hindû Pluto), sips water, and offers
five other lumps to the five senses, when wetting
his eyes, he eats his repast in silence, with all
the fingers of his right hand. At the end of
his meal, he again sips water, saying, “Ambrosial
fluid, thou art the couch of Vishnu and of
food!”

The sipping of water is necessary in all ceremonies
and religious acts. When a Brahmin
rises from sleep, he must rub his teeth with a
twig of the banian or racemiferous fig-tree, under
penalty of losing the benefit of any other rites
performed by him, excepting on the days of the U2 U2v 292
conjunction, and the 1st, 6th, and 9th of each
lunar fortnight; he then utters a short prayer,
sips water, and sprinkles some of the same element
before him preparatory to his morning
bath, which consists in ablutions, followed by
worship, and the inaudible repetition of the
Gayatrie, with the names of the worlds, after
which he sits down to worship the rising sun.
This ceremony is begun by tying the lock of
hair on the crown of the head, while he again
recites the Gayatrie. Then holding cusa-grass
in his left hand, and three blades of the same
in his right, he sips water three times, then rubs
his hands, and touches with water his eyes, nose,
ears, feet, head, and navel,
and sipping thrice
again, he meditates on the holiest of texts during
three suppressions of the breath. A suppression
of the breath implies the following meditation—
“Air! earth! sky! heaven! middle region!
place of births! mansion of the blessed! abode
of truth! we meditate on the adorable light of U3r 293
the resplendent generator which governs our intellects,
which is water, lustre, savour, immortal
faculty of thought, Brahma, earth, sky, and
heaven!”
Then follows sipping of water, with
renewed ablutions and prayers, when the Brahmin, U3v 294
standing on one foot with his face towards
the East, and holding his hands before him,
worships the sun with the following ejaculations.
1st, “The rays of light announce the splendid
fiery su, beautifully rising to illumine the universe:
2d, He rises, wonderful, the eye of the
sun, of water, and of fire, collective power of
gods; he fills heaven, earth, and sky, with his
luminous net: he is the soul of all which is
fixed or locomotive: 3d, That eye supremely
beneficial rises pure from the East; may we see
him a hundred years—may we live, may we hear
him a hundred years: 4th, May we, preserved
by the divine power, contemplating heaven
above the region of darkness, approach the
Deity, the most splendid of luminaries.”

After this and some other similar prayers, an
oblation, called Arg’ha, is offered to the sun;
it consists of tila flowers, barley, water, and red
sanders-wood, in a clean copper vessel, shaped
like a bot, and is presented with an ejaculation,
signifying that the sun is a manifestation of the
Supreme Being, present everywhere, produced
everywhere, and pervading every place and
thing. Then the Gayatrie is particularly invoked,
for the Hindûs have personified, or rather deified,
this their favourite text, and after pronouncing U4r 295
the sacred triliteral word “Om”, the
Gayatrie is repeated a hundred or a thousand
times, according to the sins to be expiated, and
the times counted on a rosary, composed of
gems set in gold, or of wild seeds, and sometimes
even of flowers. The poet, in describing Guncarri,
one of the consorts of the pensive Malava,
the musical genius of Melancholy, says— “On a shrunk chaplet of neglected flowers In pensive grief she counts the weary hours.”
But the Hindû, accustomed to repeat his Gayatrie
by rote, is as little serious or attentive to the
words he utters, as the poor Catholic, who repeats
his paternosters and aves without understanding
them; so that the text may be repeated
backwards or forward, or the words indifferently
placed, without diminishing its holiness.
The ceremony of counting the beads
being over, a few more texts are repeated, and
the Brahmin is at liberty to attend to his worldly
concerns. Preparatory to every act of religion,
ablutions must be performed, for which all water
is proper, but that which has lain above ground
is to be preferred, as is running water to a standing
pool, a river to a brook, a sacred before a
common stream, and above all, the water of the
Ganges. The superstitious veneration for particular
rivers is among the most natural into 4 U4v 296
which men have fallen; when the Egyptian
worshipped the Nile, he adored the visible producer
of fertility and abundance in his fields; if
the Jews paid the highest respect to Jordan,
consistent with their purer religion, it was
through that stream that they had entered the
promised land; and in the burning climate of
India, the mighty Ganges, with its tributary
streams, became almost necessarily an object of
devotion among a nation whose vivid imagination
peopled all nature with divinities. The
typified purity of mind, by ablution of the body,
is in all forms native to the East. The Hindû
temples are all provided with tanks for that
purpose, when they are not on the bank of a
stream; the mosque of the Mussulman is never
without its well or bath. The brazen sea with
which Solomon adorned his temple, and the
lavers for the sacred utensils, and the laver of
brass that stood at the door of the tabernacle,
with all the different forms of Christian baptism,
are derived from a common source, and may be
compared with those primitive sounds which
philologers say have the same signification in
all languages.

But the Hindûs have figuratively varied their
ablutions. Those sacred to fire are made by rubbing
the body with ashes; others sacred to wind,
consist in standing in dust raised by the treading U5r 297
of cows; and some are consecrated to the sky
by standing in a shower of rain. All these ablutions
are performed with ceremonies nearly similar
to those I have described, and with divers
holy texts first invoking the rivers, the gods,
and water. These formalities must be repeated
before reading the vedas, vedangas, sacred
poems, mythological histories, law, and other
branches of sacred literature and after such
study, the priest should offer barley, tila, and
water to the Manes, sitting with his face towards
the East with cusa-grass spread before
him, and touching the offering with the tips of
his fingers only, as they are parts sacred to the
gods. The Manes to whom these oblations are
offered, are those of the progenitors of mankind,
the Brahmin’s own father, paternal grandfather,
and great grandfather, to his mother, and both
paternal and maternal grandmothers, and great
grandmothers, paternal uncle, son, grandson,
daughter’s son, son-in-law, and other relations
and the ceremony is concluded by three voluntary
oblations, one presented like those to the gods
looking East, another like those to the Manes
looking South, and the third is an oblation of
water to the sun.

The reading of the vedas, and oblation to the
Manes are two of the five “sacraments” which form
part of the daily duty of a Brahmin; the others 7 U5v 298
are separate sacrifices to the deities and the
spirits, and the rites of hospitality.

The consecrating the sacrificial fire, and hallowing
the sacred utensils are the groundwork
of all religious acts, and they are consequently
performed with peculiar care. First, the priest
smears with cow-dung a level piece of ground,
four cubits square, free from impurities and
sheltered by a shed; then he describes different
lines of various lengths and colours sacred to
various deities, and having cast away the first
embers from the vessel containing the fire, in
order to exorcise its hurtful qualities, he places
the rest on the hearth, when he names the fire
according to the use he means to make of it,
and silently burns a piece of wood a span long,
smeared with clarified butter.
He next places
the Brahmana or superintending priest, who,
except on very solemn occasions, is represented
by a bundle of fifty blades of cusa-grass, and
after many ceremonies, such as walking round
the fire, following the course of the sun, pouring
out water, and exorcising whatever is evil,
all which formalities are accompanied by prayers
and ejaculations, the ladle, and other implements
of sacrifice, are consecrated by touching U6r 299
and describing figures on them with the tips of
the fore-finger and thumb. Oblations to fire
precede all other offerings; and the nine planets,
that is, the Sun, the Moon, Mars, Mercury, Jupiter,
Venus, Saturn, the ascending node, and
the descending node are also peculiarly adored at
the beginning of the sacrifices, and oblations
of clarified butter with prayers are offered to
each.

Brahmanas who maintain a perpetual fire, as
all who devote themselves to the priesthood
ought to do, daily perform the sacred ceremonies
in full detail; but the greater number
comprise them all in one, called Vaiswadeva,
consisting of oblations to the gods, to the Manes,
and to the spirits, out of the food prepared for
the daily meal, and complete the sacrifice by
presenting a part of that meal to some guests.
The religious rites intermixed with acts of courtesy
which are practised by way of formal hospitality
are nearly the same, whether it be high
rank, a venerable profession, or cordial friendship,
which entitles the guest to distinction;
they consist chiefly, in offering him a stool to
sit on, water for ablutions, and honey mixed
with other food for refreshment.
Anciently it U6v 300
appears that a cow was killed on such occasions,
but at present, and probably ever since the
great reformation of the Brahminical religion
which put an end to the sanguinary sacrifices,
the host contents himself either with releasing
a cow who has been bound for the purpose, or
repeating the ancient formulary which accompanied
that ceremony. This last formality is
especially practised on receiving a son-in-law on
the day of his marriage, after the performance
of oblations to the ancestors of both parties.
The cow in this case is tied up on the northern
side of the apartment, where also, a stool with
the jewels and bridal ornaments are arranged,
and on the approach of the bridegroom the
prayer of consecration is uttered, when he sits
down and receives water for ablution. An
Arghya or offering, in a boat-shaped vessel, is
then made to him, after which he accepts of
food, which he eats while prayers are recited
over him; an interchange of presents suitable
to the rank of the parties is then made, the
bride is formally presented by her father to the
bridegroom, and the cow is at that moment let
loose, when a barber, who attends for the purpose,
exclaims, “The cow! the cow!—”

U7r 301

In the mean time, the bride bathes while
texts are recited over her, and both the hands
of the bride and bridegroom are smeared with
turmeric, or some other auspicious drug, when
a matron binds them together with cusa-grass,
to the sound of cheerful music. The priests
then begin joyful acclamations, while the bride’s
father pours water and grain on their hands,
blesses them, and proclaiming their names solemnly
gives them to each other. Being thus
affianced, they walk out, and the bridegroom
addresses her with the following and similar sentences,
“May the regents of space, air, sun, and
fire dispel the anxiety thou feelest, and turn they
heart unto me! Be gentle in thy aspect, loyal to
thy husband, amiable in thy mind, and beautiful
in thy person!”
He then presents her with a
waistcloth and mantle; and when she has put them
on, the father ties the skirts of his daughter and
her husband together, saying, “Ye must be inseparably
united in matters of duty, wealth, and
love!”
After this, the bridegroom goes to the
principal chamber and prepares a sacrificial fire,
and hallows the sacred utensils, while two of
his friends walk round his fire with jars of water,
and place themselves on the South. He then
puts four double handfuls of rice mixed with
sami-leaves into a flat basket, near which he U7v 302
places a stone and mullar, and causing the
bride to be new clothed, he leads her to the sacred
fire, where, with many ceremonies, texts,
and prayers, upwards of fifty oblations, chiefly
of rice and butter, are offered up.

The most material part of the ceremony is
the bride’s taking seven steps, for after the seventh,
and no sooner, the marriage is completed
and the guests dismissed. In the evening the
young couple are seated on a red bull’s hide,
and the bridegroom points out to his bride the
polar star, as an emblem of stability; they then
partake of a meal, and the young man remains
three days in the house of his father-in-law, after
which he conducts his bride home in procession,
when she is welcomed by his kindred, and
the ceremony ends with an oblation to fire.

This is now the most usual mode of marriage
in India. Menu mentions seven others as having
been anciently practised, and we read in
Sacontala, that on some occasions at least, a
great part of the ceremony was dispensed with.
The law censures the delaying to marry a daughter
after her tenth year, because the father is
bound to provide for her a suitable match, and
the restrictions on marriages are so numerous as
to render this no easy task. Besides the obstacles
arising from difference of caste, the prohibited U8r 303
degrees of relationship extend to the
sixth of affinity, and the bearing the same family
name is a sufficient cause of impediment.

The custom of the widows burning themselves
with the dead bodies of their husbands,
which has excited so much compassionate indignation
in Europe, although decidedly encouraged
by the Hindû legislators, has, according
to Mr. Colebrooke, never been frequent,
and he grounds this consoling opinion in the
excessive spiritual rewards, promised even to
the spectators of the holy ceremony; for it is
said by grave authors that even those who join
the procession shall be rewarded as for an Aswamedha
or other great sacrifice, and that those
who throw butter or wood on the pile, shall
acquire merit ten million-fold that of an Aswamedha.

Although it be the duty of a widow to burn
herself with her husband, she has the alternative
either to live after his death as a Brahmachari
or to commit herself to the flames.

Should she resolve to live, she must pass her life
in chastity, piety, and mortifications. She must
eat but one meal a day, and never sleep upon a
bed, under pain of causing her husband to fall U8v 304
from a state of bliss. She must abstain from
ornamenting her person, or eating out of magnificent
vessels, or of delicious food, and she
must daily offer oblations for the Manes of ancestors.
In some cases, as where a woman has
a young infant, or is pregnant, she is positively
forbidden to burn herself, and the widow of a
Brahmin who dies in a foreign country is also
prohibited from giving this proof of affection for
her absent lord; but the widows of other castes
may if they please burn themselves, on the news
of the death of their husbands.

A widow who recedes after having declared
her resolution to burn with her husband, is now
compelled by her relations to complete the sacrifice;
hence some of the shocking scenes
which those of our countrymen who have been
eye-witnesses, have described; but in general
what is thus courageously undertaken, is as courageously
carried through.

The ceremonies attending this sacrifice are as
follows: “Having first bathed, the widow,
dressed in two clean garments and holding some
cusa-grass, sips water from the palm of her
hand. Bearing cusa and tila in her hand, she
looks towards the East or North while the Brahmana
utters the mystic word ‘Om’.”
Then after
bowing to Narayuna she repeats the Sancalpa, X1r 305
which contains a declaration of her name and
family, with the day and month in which she
performs the sacrifice, and the motives which
induce her to do so, and concluding with the
following adjuration: “‘I call on you, ye guardians
of the eight regions of the world! sun, and
moon, air, fire, ether, earth, and water! My own
soul! Yama! Day, night, and twilight! And
thou conscience, bear witness. I follow my husband’s
corpse on the funeral pile.’”
She then
walks thrice round the pile, while the Brahmin
utters the following Muntras, “‘Om! Let these
women, not to be widowed, good wives, adorned
with collyrium, holding clarified butter, consign
themselves to the fire, immortal, not childless,
nor husbandless! excellent, let them pass
into fire whose original element is water.’”

“‘Om! let these wives, pure, beautiful, commit
themselves to the fire with their husband’s
corpse.’”

After this benediction and repeating the mystic
Namò Namàh, she ascends the pile, and her
son, or other near kinsman of her husband
applies the funeral torch with the ceremonies
prescribed by the Grihya or ritual of his tribe.

The efficacy ascribed to this affectionate sacrifice
is wonderful, not less than purifying the
husband from all his crimes and insuring him
an existence of bliss during the reign of fourteenX X1v 306
Indras, which she is to participate, being
praised by the choirs of heaven. This sacrifice
also, though certainly an act of suicide, is in the
Rigveda expressly exempted from the punishment
attached to that crime, namely, that of the
privation of obsequies, by having the same chief mourner
with her husband.

It is plain from the benedictory texts used on
the burning of a widow with her husband, that
a plurality of wives was common when those
texts were composed, although it is now more
rare among the Hindûs, especially of the lower
classes, and probably it was formerly rare also
in the sacerdotal caste, as we find none of the
gods provided with more than one consort, and
they were, it is most likely, the images of their
priests. The military caste, however, indulged
themselves in a plurality. In the Ramayuna
we see not only the fact of the three wives of
Dasarathra, the father of Rama, and mention
made of the many consorts of other monarchs,
but the ill effects which the rivalship between
the ladies was apt to produce; for it was the
promise obtained from the king by the artful
Kikeya, in favour of her son Bharata, that
caused the separation of the family of Dasarathra
and the subsequent wanderings and wars
of Rama.

X2r 307

Indeed the Ramayuna, at least that part of it
which is translated, would give you a more explicit
account of the private and public life of
the ancient heroes than any thing I can write to
you; but then I could scarcely insure your patience
to read much more than the first section,
and I believe nothing but the desire of variety
during a long voyage would have carried me
through so much of it as I have read. Hereafter
I must refer to it again, but at present I
shall return to my constant guide, Mr. Colebrooke,
for the account of the funeral rites of
the Hindûs, or at least of the greater part of
them, for some castes bury their dead, and I
believe all bury very young infants; other tribes
throw their dead into rivers; but I think no
Hindûs expose them to the air, in the manner
now practised by the few remaining disciples
of Zoroaster.

As soon as a sick Hindû loses all hope of recovery,
his relations begin to perform the appointed
ceremonies necessary to secure his salvation;
and some of these are in many cases
so severe, that the patient must be endued with
no common strength, if he escape the perils
of his “extreme unction”. In truth, it is scarcely
desirable that he should, for after having gone
through the proper ceremonies it is accounted
unholy to live and consequently the patient X2 X2v 308
loses caste and becomes a pariah, than which
it is impossible to imagine a more wretched
fate. You may suppose that a greedy heir may
take advantage of this absurdity to get rid of an
old relation before the appointed time, and I
was told in Calcutta, that a Hindû whose father
had for some time been ill, appeared one
day in the greatest agitation at the house of an
English gentleman, whom he intreated to come
and save his father, of whom he was very fond,
for that the Brahmins and near relations had
already seized him to convey him to the river
whence he could never return. The Englishman
immediately accompanied the pious son,
and had the satisfaction of rescuing the old man
from a premature death, and for aught I know
he still lives to bless his preserver.

A dying Hindû must be laid in the open
air on a bed of cusa-grass; if it be practicable
he is brought to the banks of Ganges
or other sacred stream, where he first makes
donations to the priests of cattle, land, gold,
silver, or whatever he may possess. His head
must be sprinkled with water from the Ganges
and smeared with mud from the same river, a
Sálágrámá stone must be placed by him, X3r 309
strains from the Vedas or other sacred poems
must be sounded in his ears, and leaves of holy
basil scattered on his head. When he dies, his
body must be washed, perfumed, and decked
with golden ornaments, a piece of which metal
is also put in the mouth of the deceased, a cloth
perfumed with fragrant oil is then thrown over
the body, which is carried by the nearest relations
to some holy spot on a forest, or near water,
preceded by fire and by food borne in unbaked
earthen vessels, and followed by various
musical instruments. The body of a Brahmin
must be conveyed out of a town by the western
gate, that of a Xetrie by the northern, a Vaissya
is carried out by the easy, and a Sudra by the
south. A corpse may not pass through an inhabited
place, and it is required to rest once by
the way to the pile. If the deceased be a priest
who maintained a consecrated fire, the place
whereon the funeral pile is erected, must be X3v 310
hallowed in the same manner as for the sacrificial
fire, and the pile lighted by a brand from
his own consecrated hearth; but in other cases
the hallowing the spot is omitted, and any unpolluted
fire may be used. Those fires peculiarly
forbidden are those from another funeral
pil, the dwelling of a pariah, or that of an unclean
person.

On its arrival at the place appointed for the
funeral, the body is laid with its head to the
south on a bed of cusa grass while the relations
wash and prepare themselves for the ceremony;
they then, after adorning it with flowers, place
it on the funeral pile with its head towards the
north (if it be a woman the face is placed downwards),
and butter and perfumes are thrown
upon the wood, after which the nearest relation
taking up brand and walking thrice round
the pile invoking the gods, sets fire to it near
the head; the burning must be so managed that
some bones may remain for the ceremony of gathering
the ashes; and to cover the spot where
the funeral pile stood, a tree should be planted,
or a mound of earth or masonry raised, or a
pond be dug, or a standard be erected. This
formality is in modern times generally neglected
excepting where a widow has burnt
herself with her husband. You will I am sure
on reading this recollect the 11th Æneis where X4r 311
the Trojans and ancient Italians conclude a
truce for the purpose of celebrating the obsequies
of their fellow-soldiers slain in battle. “The Trojan king and Tuscan chief command, To raise the piles along the winding strand, Their friends convey the dead to fun’ral fires, Black smould’ring smoke from the green wood expires, The light of heaven is choak’d and the new day retires. Then thrice around the kindled piles they go, For ancient custom had ordained it so, Thrice horse and foot about the fires are led, And thrice with loud laments they hail the dead. * * * * * * * * * * * *
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Now had the morning thrice renew’d the light, And thrice dispell’d the shadows of the night, When those who round the wasted fires remain, Perform the last sad offering to the slain. They rake the yet warm ashes from below; These and the bones unburn’d, in earth bestow; These reliques with their country rites they grace, And raise a mount of turf to mark the place.”
Dryden’s Virgil.

I might also beg you to look at the twenty-
third book of the Iliad for the burning of Patroclus,
where Achilles performs the part of the
nearest relation and of officiating priest, invoking
the guardian deities of the winds, and other gods
in conformity with Hindû practice.

X4v 312

After the burning, all who have touched or
followed the dead must repair to a river or other
water, and perform various oblations and washings,
after which they sit down on the turf, and
refraining from tears alleviate their sorrows by
the recital of such sentences as the following.

“Foolish is he, who seeks permanence in the
human state, unsolid like the stem of the plantain
tree, transient like the foam of the sea.”

“When a body formed of five elements, to receive
the reward of deeds done in its own proper
person, reverts to its five original principles, what
room is there for regret?”

“The earth is perishable; the ocean, the
gods themselves pass away; how should not that
bubble, mortal man, meet destruction?”

“All that is low must finally perish; all that
is elevated must ultimately fall; all compound
bodies must end in dissolution; and life is concluded
with death.”

“Unwillingly do the Manes of the deceased
taste the tears and rheum shed by their kinsmen;
then do not wail, but diligently perform the obsequies
of the dead.”

At night, if the funeral was performed by
day, or in the day time, if the ceremony was X5r 313
not completed until night, the nearest relation
takes water in a new earthen vessel, and returns
home preceded by a person bearing a staff to
scare evil spirits, and attended by all the relations,
the youngest leading the way. An oblation
of a funeral cake, boiled rice, tila, sugar,
roots, pot-herbs, fruit, honey, milk, and butter,
is then made; the funeral cake being crowned
with flowers, and on it a lamp, resin, and betel
leaves are offered. Some food is placed on a
leaf apart for the birds of prey, and in the evening
jars of water and of milk are suspended from
the door, and the spirit of the deceased is invited
to bathe and drink. The relations then
engage for ten days, three days, or only one
day, according to circumstances, in a multitude
of ceremonies, such as touching holy plants,
sipping water, sucking sugar, making libations,
and repeating prayers and texts, during which
time, whether it be the longest or the shortest
period, ten cakes must be offered to the Manes.

While the mourning lasts the kinsmen to the
sixth degree are only permitted to eat one meal
a day, and that purchased ready dressed; flesh
meat is forbidden, and all dishes dressed with
factitious salt; and the three first days and
nights, or at least one, a rigid fast is observed.
Till the ashes are gathered, the kinsmen may not
sleep on a bedstead, or adorn or perfume their X5v 314
persons, and it is only on the third, fifth, seventh,
and ninth days that they assemble in the
open air to bathe, and take a repast, after which
they place lamps in the cross roads, and at their
own doors, as if to guide the wandering spirit,
which, till after the second ceremony or Sradd’ha,
rambles melancholy between earth and heaven.

The time of mourning having expired, the
Sradd’ha is performed: it consists of offerings,
prayers, and texts from the Vedas, besides a
kind of exorcism to drive away evil spirits. On
offering food one of the formularies is extremely
curious, alluding to the mystical sacrifice of
Brahme by the immortals by which this world
was created; thus signifying that the elements
of which bodies are composed are not annihilated
by death, but their forms changed to revive
in others; and there is another text, which
out of the multitude I select for its beauty.
“May the winds blow sweet, the rivers flow X6r 315
sweet, and salutary herbs be sweet unto us;
may night be sweet, may the mornings pass
sweetly; may the soil of the earth, and heaven
parent (of all productions) be sweet unto us;
may (Sóma) king of herbs and trees, be sweet;
may the sun be sweet, may kine be sweet, unto
us.”

After the food has been offered to the Manes,
the Brahmins are fed, and the officiating priest
receives his fee before the ashes are collected.

When that is to be done, the nearest relation with
his kinsmen carries into the cemetery eight vessels
as offerings to Siva and other deities, and presents
an Argha with other offerings, after which
he walks round the place where the funeral pile
stood, and places two vessels at each of the cardinal
points, and shifting the sacerdotal thread
to the right shoulder, he sprinkles the bones
with cow’s milk,
and beginning with the skull
he draws them from the ashes with a branch
of sami and another of palasa. They are then
put into an earthen jar lined with yellow cloth
and leaves of the palasa, and covered with a lid, X6v 316
which, being wrapped in mud and thorns mixed
with moss, is buried, and a tree or other memorial
erected on the place. The ashes are
thrown into the water, the spot where the pile
stood is cleansed, and the deities convoked are
dismissed with an oblation, which is thrown into
the water, and thus the ceremony of gathering
the ashes is completed.

On the last day of mourning, the heir puts
on neat apparel, has his head and beard shaved
and his nails cut, when he gives the barber the
clothes worn during the performance of the
obsequies, after which he anoints himself with
oil of sesamum, and rubs his body with meal
of the same, mixed with white mustard seed,
bathes, sips water, touches auspicious things,
and returns purified to his house, which concludes
the first obsequy.

The Hindûs are not the only people who
consider the touching or approaching a dead
body as a defilement. The Jews, both ancient
and modern, have the same superstition, ( see
the 21st chapter of Leviticus
,) and the Egyptians,
who were so anxious to embalm and preserve
the dead, held those who touched them
in abomination.

The next obsequy is the consolatory oblation,
after which a bull is consecrated and let loose
in honour of the deceased; I should be curious X7r 317
to ascertain whether this part of the ceremony
is of the nature of turning the scape-goat loosed
into the wilderness as loaded with the sins of the
people among the Jews.

Various Sradd’ha are performed monthly for
the first year after the death of a relation, but
those at the end of the third fortnight, the sixth
month, and the first anniversary are peculiarly
holy. The first series of obsequies is intended
to effect the re-embodying of the sul, and the
second to raise the shade from this world to a
place of happiness, for otherwise, like Homer’s
unburied heroes, it would wander
“A naked, helpless, melancholy ghost.”

To perpetuate the felicity of progenitors ninety-
six formal obsequies are performed in the course
of the year, besides the daily oblations to the
Manes, which I mentioned before. And now
having fed, married, and buried my Hindû, I
shall take leave of him and you for the present,
satisfied if I have made you better acquainted,
and shewed you at the same time that he is
not very unlike some of the heroes of other
times whom he has had the fortune, whether
good or bad I will not say, to outlive.

X7v 318

Letter XV.

Your questions, my dear sir, concerning
the barrows found in some parts of the interior
of India, are in part answered by the injunction
to plant a tree, or raise a mound of
earth or masonry on the spot where a funeral
pile has stood, or where a sepulchral urn is
buried. Some of the artificial hillocks you mention,
contain urns, in which bones, coins, and
ornaments have been found, and others are
heaped over rude stone tombs, in which similar
vases are deposited.

Barrows, from “The mound Of him who felt the Dardan’s arrow, That mighty heap of gathered ground, Which Ammon’s son ran proudly round, By nations rais’d, by monarchs crown’d,”
to those on which the shepherd of Mona
lies to see the green-clad fairies of his isle,
while his flock feeds on its short herbage, are
found in every part of the globe. The pile of
stones in the African desert which hides the
entrance to the sepulchral chamber of the Copt,
the grassy hillock which breaks the horizon of
the vast plains of Tartary, and the tomb of the
Cacique which arrests the steps of the Lama 5 X8r 319
driver as he ascends the ridges of the Andes,
all attest the desire of man to be after death.
All when opened discover the signs of mortality,
but all contain likewise some memorial for the
future. In one it is the armour which helped
to earn the warrior’s fame, in another the simple
implements which supplied the savage with
his food, the pitcher from which he drank, or
the axe which opened his path through the forests.

In India the wife, the object of affection,
perhaps of that delicate jealousy which dreads
the change of sentiment even after death, accompanies
the Hindû to his funeral pile. In
America the savage “Thinks that transported to a better sky His faithful dog shall bear him company.”

The Scaldic warrior carried his armour to his
tomb, that in the hall of Odin he might join
the joyous battle of the Immortals, and as his
manners softened and his creed improved, he
still cherished the hope of living in the memory
of those he left behind; hence the sword, the
spur, and the banner were transferred from the
Gothic cairn, to the Christian shrine, and the
deep rooted principle of immortality connected
man with his progenitors, through all the variations
of time, of climate, and of religion.

We may leave to professed antiquarians the
task of tracing the individual resemblances and X8v 320
possible connection between these widely scattered
tombs; our present business is with those
of Hindostan, many of which are of unpolished
stones, of a very large size erected on the
plain, and not at all covered; and it is not
uncommon on the road side, or in a grove, or
other public place, to see a simple stone erected
as a memorial of a Hindû soldier fallen in battle,
near the spot where his rude monument stands.
To the memory of kings and warriors, cenotaphs
were sometimes erected; but the Hindû
tombs which most attracted my attention, were
some of very beautiful forms, which adorn a
low point at the junction of the rivers Moot’ha
and Moolha, near Poonah, raised to the memory
of those pious widows who had ascended the funeral
piles of their deceased lords.

A cemetery in the East is generally planted
and adorned with flowers and sweet shrubs, in
affectionate memory of departed friends; and I
have often seen the shrub which marked the
place of a grave, adorned before sunrise with
chaplets of sweet mogree and half blown roses.
Where a holy person has been interred, a little
temple is not infrequently erected, which, like
the shrine of a Romish saint, is hung with votive
offerings, and crowded with suppliants. Such
are the tombs of the Deos at Chimchore, a
particular account of which I long ago sent
you.

Y1r 321

The Mussulmans have contributed greatly to
adorn the cities of India with tombs, whose
magnificence has never been surpassed, and
though all superstitious reverence for the dead
be strictly forbidden by the Koran, they have
borrowed from their Hindû subjects much of
that kind of devotion; and a Pir’s kubber, or
tomb of a Mussulman saint, might pass for the
shrine of St. Frideswide or St. Agnes. These
buildings, in the parts of India I saw, are of very
various sizes and degrees of beauty; they have
all domes, under which is the tomb, generally
unadorned, however rich the superstructure may
be. Two of them at Bombay, one on the point
of Love-grove, and the other on the rocks close
to the sea-shore, have an interesting story attached
to them. Two lovers were together in a
pleasure-boat, enjoying the cool breezes of the
ocean, when their little bark struck on a concealed
rock and sunk; the youth easily got on
shore, but finding that his beloved was still
struggling in the waves, he returned to save
her, but in vain: the bodies of both were afterwards
drifted to the land, where they were
buried on the different spots on which they were
found. Peculiar reverence is paid to these kubbers
both by Mussulmans and Hindûs; and I
believe that the priest in whose guardianship
they are, makes no small profit of the offeringsY Y1v 322
made to the Manes of the unfortunate
lovers.

A stranger in India will not fail to be struck
with the indiscriminate respect which the lower
classes of Hindûs pay to the objects worshipped
by all other sects. I have seen them making
their little offerings, and joining the processions
at the Mussulman feasts of Hassan and Hossein,
and as frequently appearing at the doors of the
Romish Portuguese chapels, with presents of
candles to burn before the saints, and flowers to
adorn the shrines; in short, whatever is regarded
as holy by others, they approach with reverence,
so much are uncultivated men the creatures of
imitation and of habit.

Among the singular coincidences between the
usages of the Hindûs and the Christian nations
of Europe, I was surprised to find the custom of
making April fools, which is equally a practice
of the Mussulmans and Indians, and was probably
derived to the Western churches by the
first importers of Christianity, or at least its forms
and ceremonies, from the East, together with
some others, as the tonsure, vows of poverty and
celibacy, and possibly the chanting of the ritual,
although that and the burning of incense be more
immediately taken from the Jewish practice.

It is possible that the Mussulmans in India
may only join in the Huli, for that is the name Y2r 323
of the festival during which the Hindûs amuse
themselves with making what we should call
April fools, from the disposition all men feel
to rejoice with those who rejoice; but it is singular
that a custom which some even suppose a
relic of ancient British usages before the introduction
of Christianity should prevail to this
day in a country at the distance of half the
globe. The Huli is held in the month of March,
and seems a natural rejoicing for the return of
spring, especially if the theory which derives
the people and religion of Hindostan from a
more northern climate be true. Indra, who
is the lord of showers, or the Jupiter pluvius of
the East, is also the god of illusions and deceits
of every kind; now the showery season commences
nearly at the time of this festival, and
this mirthful deception may not improperly be
considered as a popular homage to the king of
deceits. Remember, this is only a conjecture
of my own; for I am not learned enough in the
antiquities of Britain or India to pronounce in
any question concerning either. But as I am
mentioning the Huli fools, I must take notice
that on one of the festivals of Bhavani, whom
we may compare to Tellus or Ceres, which happens
about the beginning of May, the cow-
keepers and others of that class, erect a pole
adorned with flowers in the gardens with great Y2 Y2v 324
ceremony and rejoicings, similar to those still
made in some parts of England on the erection
of the may-pole.

The Hindûs, from what I have seen of them,
I should consider as a cheerful people, fond of
shews and amusements, although custom prevents
them from joining in many of those which
enliven the populace of other nations.

Dancing is a diversion of which they never
partake, as it is the trade of a peculiar caste,
who are hired at all feasts; and that dancing
consists more in pantomime than what we call
dancing in Europe. The dancers are adorned
with jewels and flowing robes, and hung with
little bells, which as they move in cadence give
an agreeable sound, and men and women are
both occasionally employed, although the men
chiefly confine themselves to pantomime in the
strictest sense of the word. The dancing girls
are generally of agreeable persons and countenances
and their motions extremely graceful,
to which advantages they frequently add a good
voice, and they are taught to sing with sufficient
care. Next to exhibitions of dancers, those of
tumblers and jugglers, whose feats surpass any
thing I have seen in this country, are the favourite
diversions of the Hindû populace; the
latter have indeed, by their importation into
England, made it unnecessary to speak of their Y3r 325
feats; and you must be content to believe me
when I tell you, that the tumblers are not less
excellent in their own line. The exhibiters of
“dancing snakes”, as they call themselves, are also
peculiar favourites; for it appears a kind of miracle
that man should handle unhurt the most
noxious of all reptiles, but I never could distinctly
ascertain, or make up my mind to believe
without ascertaining, what influence may
reasonably be ascribed to the music made use of,
on these occasions, and more especially on the
first catching the snakes, which is certainly accomplished
with safety by these men, while
others dread to approach their haunts.

Shews of wild beasts are also favourites with
the Hindûs, and although the drama and the
arts depending on it have almost disappeared,
representations of a more rude nature are eagerly
run after by the idlers that crowd the
streets of an Indian town towards the evening.
But though these shews and exhibitions, with
religious processions and feasts, make a tolerable
catalogue of popular amusements, it would be
incomplete without that one which every Hindû,
from the prince to the peasant, delights to
indulge in; I mean the recital of poems of
histories, either simply told or sung in a kind of
recitative. For this a Hindû will forego his
sleep and his food, and sit for hours motionless Y3v 326
in the circle formed round the bard or story-
teller; and I think I may fairly say that no inducement
would tempt him to forego that enjoyment,
excepting the stronger passion for
play, which rages with unlimited power in Hindostan.

Among the lower classes, it is very common to
see a man who was loaded with jewels of hold and
silver on his hands, feet, waist, neck, ears, and
nose in the morning, come home at night without
a single bracelet left, and frequently also without
his turban and his cloak. Cock-fighting and
other similar diversions are the principal enjoyments
of this class; quails, and even still smaller
birds, are trained in the same manner, according
as the master can afford to rear them; and
happy, indeed, is he who is possessed of a fighting
ram. These animals are very easily trained
to combat, and a battle between two of acknowledged
reputation, is a feast to the villages for
miles round. The courts of Hindostan are
equally fond of this kind of spectacle; but their
shews consisted formerly of combats between
elephants, often previously made drunk with
wine or spirits, and sometimes also of tigers with
other animals.

As to the sedentary games of the Hindûs,
their well established claim to the original invention
of chess, proves them to have been long Y4r 327
addicted to that kind of amusement. The Chinese
have endeavoured to appropriate the invention;
but as they acknowledge their acquaintance
with it to be so recent as only -0173174
years before Christ
, and as the Hindûs unquestionably
played it before that time, their claim
falls to the ground. The game played in Persia
and modern Hindostan is so exactly similar
to that known in Europe, that you can be at no
loss to understand it; only you will have to
unlearn all the names of the pieces except those
of the king and the pawns or peons. The
queen being the vizier or ferz, minister or
general; the bishop fil or hust, elephant; the
knight asp or ghora, horse; and the castle rookh
or rat’h, war chariot, though it is sometimes
called naucà, a boat. The game, however, as
described by ancient Hindû writers, cited by
Sir William Jones, is more complicated, and according to him more modern than the simple
game as we know it. It is played by four persons,
each of whom has only half the number
of pieces which our game gives to each army,
and these are ranged on each side of the board,
composed like ours of sixty-four squares, the
black army being to the north, the red to the
east, the green to the south, and the yellow to
the west; two of the kings become allies, and
the moves are determined by dice; if a cinque Y4v 328
is thrown, the king or a pawn must be moved;
if quatre, the elephant; if trois, the horse; if
a deux, the boat. The king may seat himself
on the throne of his ally, if he be skilful enough,
and take the command of the two armies; and
his object is always to get the thrones of his
opponents, and if at the same time he takes his
enemy, it is a complete victory. The mixture
of chance and skill in this game renders it inferior
to the game of chess as now generally
used; but it is not less an image of war, as its
name Chaturanga or Chaturanji denotes. It
signifies the four members of an army, elephants,
horses, chariots, and foot-soldiers; and through
its corruptions by the Persians, Arabs, and Europeans,
Sir W. Jones most ingeniously derives
the name of chess.

The Hindû legends ascribe the invention of
this game to the wife of Ravana, king of Lanka,
or Ceylon, to amuse her husband with an
image of field war, while he was closely besieged
in his capital by Rama and his army of
mountaineers from the continent, called not
unaptly monkeys, baboons, and satyrs; whence
the fables concerning the divine ape Hanumân.
The varieties of this game are almost as numerous
as the nations who play it in the East.
The Chinese have, in the centre of their board,
a river or moated ditch, over which the elephant Y5r 329
never passes; and the king and his two sons
never leave a diagram marked out for them, and
called a fort, in the centre of their respective dominions.
They have besides a rocketeer or pao,
who can only take one adversary when he leaps
over the head of another. The Burmahs have,
like us, only two armies; but the places for
the pieces, excepting the pawns, are arbitrary,
and may be varied according to skill or caprice.
Some of the games limit the honours of the
pawns who reach the last squares of their enemies;
others allow them no privileges at all;
but they are all evidently the same game and
founded on the same principles. The common
people in India are very fond of a game, which
is to their chaturanga, what our draughts is to
chess: they either use a board, a piece of
cloth on which squares and diagrams of different
colours are wrought, or they chalk the ground,
or draw lines on the sand, to answer the same
purpose; the game is played with different coloured
seeds, or stones, or shells, or even balls
of cotton; to fix the moves, a shell is thrown
up as in playing at pitch-farthing, and the side
on which it descends determines the play.
There are a number of other popular games,
but I am ashamed to say that I did not sufficiently
attend to them while I was on the spot,
to be able to give an intelligible account of Y5v 330
them. However, as we are assured by grave
authors, that the Greek babies amused themselves
with playing at what every Scots child
would call chuckies, and moreover that they
were not ignorant of hot-cockles, some traces
of which I think I discovered, with other symptoms
of practical wit, among my Eastern friends;
I dare say that in many of our nursery games,
we might find the identical diversions of the
deified Rama, as well as the childish sports of
Achilles and his Myrmidons. But although
these games, as they now are the chief recreations
of the Hindûs, were also formerly the
delight of their kings and heroes, who carried
them to such lengths as sometimes even to lose
their kingdoms at a game, witness the story of
the sons of Pandoo, they were still more famous
for martial and manly exercises. The
tribe of Jhattries, which was divided into ten
families, and descended from the Brahminical
caste, had, like the ancient Athletae, no other
profession than that of teaching the arts of boxing,
wrestling, running, and managing the discus
and other warlike instruments, of which
they reckon ten peculiar to their tribe. I am
told by gentlemen who have seen them exercise,
which they do naked in an arena covered with red
sand, or fine earth, and with their bodies rubbed
with oil, that their feats of strength and agility Y6r 331
are wonderful, and that nothing can exceed the
beauty of their attitudes. But they are not
now either so numerous, or in such high repute,
as in the days of Hindû splendor. The Ayeen
Akbery
mentions a tribe of wrestlers from Iran
and Touran long settled in India, and called in
the days of Akbar Pehlawan, from the name of
their native country. The Hindû wrestlers
consider Crishna as their patron, but their tutelary
deity is Bhawanee, as that of the wrestler
Antaeus was his mother Earth, who, as I have
already remarked, is the same; and although
the reformed Hindû religion forbids sanguinary
sacrifices, they by no means conform to the
bloodless rites of their modern Hindû brethren,
for they eat meat in large quantities, and twice
a year offer up a ram or a goat to their goddess.

The Jhattries are thus among the very few remains
of the Hindûs who still persevere in the
ancient sanguinary sacrifices. Some of the others
even go so far as, on very great occasions, to
choose a human victim; but the sects of this description
are so rare, and so little numerous or
powerful, that they conceal themselves with the
greatest care, and content themselves with poisoning
a poor beggar now and then, as an offering
to Kali, another form of Bhawanee, in which
she may be compared to Hecate, or the Infernal 5 Y6v 332
Diana. The instances of suicide in honour of
the divinities, can scarcely be ranked among
the sacrifices ordained by the ancient worship,
as they are merely acts of momentary enthusiasm
or despondency, inflicted on a man’s own
person.

The following sketch from Mr. Blaquiere’s
translation of the Rudhirádhyáyá, or sanguinary
chapter of the Cálicá Purana, you may compare,
if you have leisure, with the bloodstained
rites of the ancient Greeks, Syrians, and even
our own Druids. The goddess Cáli or Bhairava,
is the proper consort of Siva, the destroying
principle, in his character of Rudra the
terrible; and to her, all sanguinary sacrifices
are acceptable from a tortoise to a human victim;
and the pleasure which she receives from
each, is proportioned to their supposed importance
in the scale of existence. That arising
from the blood of a fish or tortoise, only lasts
for one month; while that from the sweet savour
of a human being is extended to a thousand
years, and an offering of three men delights
the goddess for a hundred thousand years. The
sacrifice is most dignified when performed with
an axe; less so, when a hatchet, knife, or saw,
is used; and the least worthy, is when the victim
is slain with a hoe or spade. The formulæ Y7r 333
employed on these occasions are savage and blood-
thirsty, as the sacrifice is commonly offered in
order to obtain revenge on enemies; and whether
it be the blood of a victim, or the supplicant’s
own blood, which he presents, the rites
are nearly the same. Human blood must be
offered in vessels of gold, silver, copper, brass,
or earth; but that of other sacrifices may
be presented in vessels made of leaves or of
wood.

The sacrifice of human victims, or indeed of
animals, especially the horse, cow, and elephant,
if I understand rightly, is reserved for
monarchs; unless in cases of war, when it may
be performed by princes or their ministers at
pleasure, to insure the success of a battle. If
a human offering be made, he must be a man
of twenty-five, without taint or blemish, and
what is still a harder condition, he must be a
voluntary victim. Being led to the place of
sacrifice which is a cemetery,
he is rubbed
with the dust of sandal wood, adorned with
chaplets of flowers, and fed with the consecrated
food which has for two days previously
been his diet. The sacrificer then worships
him, and prays to him, as having already become
like the deity; and standing with his face Y7v 334
to the north, and averting his eyes, while the
victim looks eastward, he severs his head from
his body; and according to the quarter in which
it falls, omens, good or bad, for the sacrificer,
are drawn. The head and blood, mingled with
salt, which are particularly sweet to the goddess,
are then presented on her right side;
and portions of the flesh are offered as burnt
oblations.

It is allowed to substitute images for the real
victims; and I believe it would be impossible
to trace for years, perhaps for centuries past,
any instance among respectable Hindûs of this
shocking outrage of nature. The few obscure
murders which I before mentioned, must be
regarded in the same light with the offerings of
the wild mountain tribes near Chitagong, who,
to avert a war or pestilence from their horde,
descend from the hills, and falling on the first
traveller, carry off his head in triumph, as an
acceptable present to their gods.

The sacrifice of animals was expressly substituted
by the Jewish law in the room of the
first-born of the children of Israel; so that it is
natural to infer from this circumstance, as well
as the intended offering up of Isaac, to say nothing
of Jephtha’s daughter, that such rites
were common in Syria, if not in Egypt, the
birthplace and cradle of the Hebrew nation. Y8r 335
Their ritual also required victims without
spot or blemish, and they were slain with
an axe, and the blood sprinkled on and round
the altar, while the touching it purified the
sacrificer. (See Leviticus, of the different offerings.)
The cutting of the flesh, however, and
the offering one’s own blood, were strictly forbidden;
neither was the burning of one’s own
flesh, or any other such superstition, practised
or permitted. “Joyless I view the pillars vast and rude, Where erst the fool of superstition trod, In smoking blood imbru’d, And raising from the tomb Mistaken homage to an unknown God. * * * * * * * * * *
* * * * * * * * * *
Ye dreary altars, by whose side The Druid priest in crimson dy’d, The solemn dirges sung, And drove the golden knife Into the palpitating seat of life, When rent with horrid shouts the distant vallies rung. The bleeding body bends, The glowing purple stream descends, Whilst the troubled spirit near, Hovers in the steamy air. Again the sacred dirge they sing, Again the distant hill and coppice valley ring.”
Chatterton.

Bulls and goats appear to have been the appointed Y8v 336
offerings of the Jews. Goats were the
most common sacrifices in India; but for these
it was permitted to substitute spirits or fermented
liquors. But the great sacrifice which monarchs
performed to obtain their dearest wishes,
and which indeed required a monarch’s revenue
to accomplish, was the Aswamedha, or sacrifice
of a horse
. The steed intended for that purpose
was to be young, unbroke, pure, and free
from blemish, and he was allowed to ramble
unconfined for twelve months previous to the
ceremony; but if during that time any one laid
his hand upon him, he was rendered unfit for
the purpose, and the preparations which were
both expensive and tedious were to begin anew.
The Ramayuna begins the history of Rama
with the description of the Aswamedha performed
by Dasaratha to obtain a son; and it
appears that on this solemn occasion all the
neighbouring monarchs were invited, and the
Brahmins from every surrounding nation assembled;
artificers from every country were employed
in erecting the wood-work for the ceremony,
and, it is to be supposed, the temporary
shelter for the immense multitude that assembled
to share the largesses distributed by the
monarch. The poet says, that during the whole
time, the words, “Give! Eat!” were everywhere
heard, and serving-men in sumptuous apparel 3 Z1r 337
distributed food. The voice of the holy Brahmins
repeating the sacred texts, was heard
amidst the songs of gladness in the streets, and
at length, when the horse returned from his
journey of a year, he was sacrificed with transports
of joy. Pits lined with bricks had been
prepared for the altars, that the blood and the
water of oblations might flow round them;
these pits were arranged in the form of Garoora
the divine eagle, and those of the wings were
lined with bricks of gold; three hundred other
animals, birds, beasts, and fishes, were sacrificed
at the same time, by the sixteen officiating
priests, appointed by Dasaratha; and the chief
priest then took out their hearts, and dressed
them according to the law of sacrifices, carefully
observing the omens, which promised happiness
and the accomplishment of his wishes to
the King. The most ancient Greek and Tuscan
ceremonies appear to have resembled these
in many, if not most, particulars; but the heroes
of Homer were too impetuous to wait so
long for the fulfillment of their vows, as the
great Aswamedha required. They no sooner
reached the destined place of worship, but
they “Their hecatomb prepar’d; Between their horns the salted barley threw, And with their heads to heaven the victim slew.”
Pope’s Homer, b. i.

Z Z1v 338

But I dare say you will think this enough of
sanguinary sacrifices. Of other offerings I have
spoken in describing the ceremonies of hospitality,
marriages, and funerals. They consist of
milk, water, honey, fruit, seeds, and flowers,
besides butter and curds, with which on many
occasions the barley and other seeds are moistened.

These simple acknowledgments of the goodness
of the Deity are certainly more pleasing
than the former sacrifices. But the universal
belief in the fall of man from a state of happiness
and innocence, and the consequent necessity for
a means of propitiating the offended Deity, has
over the whole of the ancient world produced
the same effects; and feeble man, eager to avert
punishment from himself, or to draw it down
upon his enemies, has often been led to the
commission of crimes revolting to nature, under
the idea, that a great and painful sacrifice was
alone meritorious in the eyes of the God of
mercy and forgiveness!

Happily those days of darkness ave passed
away; and that there is not now a spot upon
the earth, where a human victim is deliberately
sacrificed, and scarcely any where even an animal
bleeds upon the altar, is a sufficient answer
to the cant of those who are daily lamenting the
deterioration of mankind, and the corruption of
the world in general.

Z2r 339

Letter XVI.

My dear Sir,

I am not surprised that you find it
difficult to reconcile the enormous absurdity and
horrible superstitions I mentioned in my last letter,
with those sublime notions of the Deity implied
in the account of the creation of the world, by
the simple thought of the Self-existent Intelligence.
But you must remember that the one is
the belief of the philosopher, the other that of the
multitude, and that even Lycurgus could do no
more when he reformed Sparta, than to change
the human victims offered to Diana upon its altars,
into those severe flagellations, which often
proved real sacrifices, and which were regarded
as honourable in proportion to the blood spilt in
the sight of the goddess.

I am not fond of the Hindû mythology, but I
do not on the whole think worse of it than of
that of the West, excepting indeed that its fictions
have employed less elegant pens. When
Apollo, crowned with light and surrounded by
the Muses, wakes the golden lyre, and harmonizes
heaven and earth; or Love and the Graces move
in magic dance on the delicious shores of Paphos,Z2 Z2v 340
we Westerns feel, as Akenside expressed
it, “The form of beauty smiling at our heart.”

But the graceful Crishna with his attendant
nymphs moving in mystic unison with the Seasons,
and the youthful Camdeo, tipping his
arrows with the budding floweret, are images
scarcely inferior in beauty, and have waked
the poet’s song as sweetly on the banks of Sona
or Godavery as the triumphs of the ocean-born
goddess on those of “smooth sliding Mincius.”

However this be, I will endeavour to give
you an intelligible account of the deities of Hindostan,
premising that there are parts of their
mythology over which the veil of mystery is,
and ought to be spread.

The creation of the gods is supposed to be
coeval with that of the world, and when the
Supreme Intelligence called the universe into
being, he delegated to the gods the creation of
mankind, and the formation and government of
all mundane objects. Brahma, the creating
energy, with Vishnu the preserver, and Siva,
the destroyer, were the greatest of the deities;
and there is a mysterious fable concerning a
great sacrifice offered up by the immortals in
which Brahma was the oblation, and from his
different members the different classes of mankind
are said to have sprung. But leaving the Z3r 341
mysterious part of the mythology, which might
perhaps be traced to an allegorical description
of the operations of nature, I will name the
principal gods, whose images are now worshipped
in India, from the mountains of Cashmeer
to Cape Comorin; and as Brahma is
usually named first, and the priesthood and religion
are called after him, I shall begin with
him accordingly.

Since the creation, Brahma, according to
the vulgar mythology, has little concern with
the affairs of men. But identified with Savitri,
the sun, he is worshipped by the Brahmins in
the Gayatri, which you are already acquainted
with, as the most holy of texts, and indeed as itself
deified and receiving oblations. One of the
most important of Brahma’s characters is that
of the father of legislators, his ten sons being
the promulgators of laws and science upon earth,
and from himself the Vedas are supposed to
have originally proceeded, although in later
times, ie. about -14001400 years before Christ, they
were collected and arranged by the philosopher
and poet Vyasa. The laws bearing the name
of Menu, sometimes called the son of Brahma,
and the works of the other Rishis or holy persons,
have also been re-written, or perhaps collected
from oral tradition, long after the ages in
which the sons of Brahma are said to have revealed
them; but still they are all ascribed to Z3v 342
the immediate offspring of the Creating Power.
This character of Brahma agrees with what the
Grecian poets say of Jupiter the father of
Minos; whose wise and celebrated laws were
promulgated in the same century in which Vyasa
collected the Vedas.

Jupiter also, under the name of Anxur or
Axur, was worshipped as the sun, and Brahma
is identified with that deity. The common form
under which Brahma is represented is that of a
man with four heads,
when he is called Chaturmooki,
and four hands, and it is remarkable
that Jupiter with four heads was worshipped by
the Lacedemonians; and the title of father of
gods and men is equally applicable to Brahma
and to Jupiter.

The wife or sacti of Brahma is Saraswatee;
she is the patroness of learning and the arts, and
is frequently invoked with Genesa at the beginning
of books. She is sometimes considered as
the daughter, sometimes as the sister of Brahma;
and, under her name of Brahmanee, is worshipped
among the primeval mothers of the
earth, of which there are eight, who are the
wives of the eight regents of the world. One Z4r 343
of the names of Seraswatee is Sach or Speech,
and in one of the sacred books she is introduced
describing herself, nearly in the words of the
famous inscription on the statue of Isis“I am
all that has been, or shall be, &c.”
A goose, the
emblem of watchfulness, is consecrated to Seraswatee,
and she is often represented in painting
and sculpture, borne by that bird, and playing
on the vina or Indian lyre, of which the invention
is ascribed to her. She is sometimes
seen attendant upon Brahma, while he, seated
on a lotus, is engaged in holy ceremonies, and
holding in one hand the vedas, while with
the other three he consecrates the sacrificial
utensils.

Siva is the deity who appears to have been
most extensively worshipped. In his attributes
he sometimes agrees with Brahma, sometimes
with Vishnu, and often with the Sun. His own
double character of destroyer and reproducer,
refers to the operations of nature, who annihilates
nothing, but, in the apparent destruction of
bodies, only changes the form under which their
elements appear. His names are too numerous
to be recounted at length, but his principal characters
are Rudra, Iswara, and Mahadeo. As
Rudra he is cruel, and delights in sanguinary
sacrifices; under the character of Iswara, he is
absolute lord of all; but, by the name of Maha Z4v 344
Deo
, or great god, he is worshipped over all
the mountainous parts of India, and has even
many votaries in the plains. He is adored with
the same pomp as that by which the Egyptians
consecrated to Osiris, and the Athenians to
Dionysius or the Indian Bacchus; and it is remarkable
that one of the incarnations of Siva
was Deo Naush, and one of his names Baghis.
I know not if Iswara and Osiris have the same
signification, but the similarity of their attributes
and worship renders it probable that they
are one and the same. The bull commonly
called Nundi, is the animal sacred to Mahadeo,
who frequently is mounted in him, and Apis in
Egypt was a type of Osiris, divine honours were
paid to him, and, as in India, to every animal
of the ox kind.

In the character of Rudra, Siva corresponds
with the Stygian Jove or Pluto, and there is a
curious coincidence between him and Jupiter,
namely that the titles of Triophthalmos and Trilochan
have the same signification, the first being
applied to the Grecian god whose statue
was found about the time of the Trojan war,
with a third eye in his forehead, and the second
is a common name of Siva when he is depicted
with the same feature. As Cala or Time he also
agrees with Chronos or Saturn, who like him
delighted in human sacrifices.

facing Z4v [Gap in transcription—library stampomitted] facing Z5r
Figure
Shiva and Parvati, with the infant Ganesha, seated; Vishnu and four-headed Brahma standing behind. Various iconographic items are present.

Printed captionSiva and Parvati attended by Vishnu
and Brahma Choturmookhi. From
Mahvellipoor.

Z5r 345

Among the Hindûs, Siva is one of the greatest
of the deities, and there are some sects who
contend that all others are subordinate to
him, or only his attributes; he is a particular
favourite with the common people and with the
Sanyassees who claim him as their peculiar patron,
under the name of Doorghati, or with
twisted locks. He is often represented with several
heads, but generally he is contented with
one. The number of his hands differs from
four to thirty-two, and there is a peculiar weapon
appropriated to each. He sits upon a
tyger’s or an elephant’s hide, and he wears
round his neck a chaplet of human skulls; the
river Ganges is seen descending from his head,
where she rested on her way from heaven to
earth, and the moon adorns his forehead.

Thus decorated, his residence is on Mount
Kailassa
, where he is surrounded by celestial
forms, and is amused with songs and dances,
while his wife Parvati, the mountain-born goddess,
sits by his side and partakes his banquets.

This Deity is one of the most celebrated in
Hindû legends. She is Maha Cali or the great
goddess of time: as such she demands victims
of every kind from man to the tortoise.
She is the punisher of all evil doers: in this
character she corresponds with Proserpine,
Diana Taurica, and the three-formed Hecate, Z5v 346
as well as in that patroness of enchantment.
The Diana of Ephesus who was represented
with a number of breasts, was considered by
the ancients as the same with Cybele and Terra;
Parvati is also Bhawanee, or female nature upon
earth, when she appears like the Ephesian
Diana. The appropriate name, however, of the
goddess Earth is Prit’hivi, an inferior deity, but
not on all occasions distinguishable from Bhawanee,
whose attendant animal or vahan, vehicle,
is like that of Cybele a lion, though as the wife
of Siva, she is often seen with the Bull. Diana,
Ceres and Cybele are all supposed to be the
same with Isis the wife of Osiris, and one of the
names of Parvati is Isa, as the wife of Mahesa
or Iswara.

Besides these characters in common with the
deities of Greece, she is Doorga, or active virtue,
in which character she fought and overcame
Maissassoor the demon of vice, and this
battle is celebrated by all sects in poems and
songs. She is represented as Maha Cali, extremely
ugly with long teeth and nails, sometimes
dancing on a dead body, with weapons of
destruction and punishment in her eight hands,
and a chaplet of skulls round her neck. As
Bhawanee she is more comely, and is worshipped
with feasts in the spring. But Doorga
is her favourite character, and her worship is Z6r 347
performed in the autumn with excessive rejoicing
and splendor.

One of the appellations of Doorga is Maha
moordanee
, and by this name her figure which
is sculptured at Mahaballi pooram, and is one
of the best sculptures I saw in India, is distinguished.
On the festival of Doorga Pooja
her statues are carried in procession to the nearest
river or lake, and there plunged into the
water. But all these characters of the goddess
are either obsolete or eclipsed by that of Padmala
and Camala, or the lotus-born. Here she
is decidedly the Venus of the western mythologists;
she sprung from the churning of the
ocean on a flower, and was received as the goddess
of beauty by the celestials who bestowed
her in marriage on Siva. With him she partakes
of the charms of Kailassa, and she is the
mother of Camdeo or Depac, the Indian Cupid,
and of Cartakeya, the Indian Mars, whose vahan,
the peacock, is often placed by her side. Ganesa,
the god of wisdom, is also reckoned among
her sons, and she is regarded not less than
Seraswattee, as the patroness of science. She
is also the guardian of those who work in mines,
and is the inventress of musical instruments
whose sounds are produced by wires. Here
she resembles Minerva, and from her being
equally skilled in arms and arts, she may be Z6v 348
regarded as one with that goddess. The statues
which were placed in public roads of Mercury
and Minerva joined, had, possibly, the same origin
with those of Siva and Parvati, which are
extremely common in India. Parvati is peculiarly
the goddess of the women of the lower class,
by whom she is invoked on all occasions, and
she has also a sect of worshippers who call themselves
Sactis, and who own no other deity. The
temples of Siva and Parvati have always a bull
placed at the entrance, and at his feet is usually
depicted a tortoise: the Greeks, in adopting the
forms and accompaniments of the more ancient
mythologies, at a loss for the mystical meaning
of this attendant on Jupiter, invented the fable
of Chelone, to account for the presence of that
animal in the temples of Jove.

My favourite among the Hindû deities of the
higher order is Vishnu, not only as he is the preserving
power, but as he is a much more gentlemanlike
personage; for we never read of his flying
into those outrageous passions which derogate
from the dignity of Siva, or find him using
unworthy stratagems, like Indra, for the accomplishment
of his purposes. He is always ready
to take upon him the evils of humanity in order
to relieve the distrest. He it is who, by his benign
influence, counteracts the rage of Mahadeo,
and preserves the present order of creation; but Z7r 349
when his sleep commences, destruction will prevail,
and after the night of Brahma, who for a
season is absorbed in Vishnu, a new effort of the
Almighty must be made for a new creation.

Jupiter, in his best character of conservator,
is the western prototype of Vishnu. They both
preside over the rites of hospitality and protect
strangers, and the constant attendant of both is a
celestial eagle.

But Vishnu is also Varoona armed with a trisool,
or three-toothed sceptre, and rules the
oceans; thus he is Neptune, or Oceanus. Sir
William Jones
calls Varoona a form of Siva, but I
believe he will be found to be Vishnu, who is
constantly called Narayana, and is in that character
always represented floating on the ocean,
sometimes on a leaf, and sometimes on Maha
Shesha
the great serpent, who is also Ananta, or
Endless. It is true that the attributes, and even
weapons, of Siva and Vishnu are interchangeable;
hence the former is occasionally armed with
the trisool of the latter.

When Vishnu is not seen sleeping on the
ocean, he is represented with four or more arms,
of an agreeable aspect and graceful figure. His
colour is dark blue; hence he is called Nielkont,
and he holds a lotus, the emblem of water; the Z7v 350
chakra, or ornamented discus; and the chank or
conch, the large buccimunbuccinum, on which the note
of victory is sounded. Besides these, he has
sometimes the Agniastra or fiery dart, perhaps
the thunderbolt and often the trisool. His
head is sometimes ornamented with a three-
plaited lock, symbolic of Ganges, who is said to
fall from his foot upon the head of Siva, and who
is often called Triveni, or of three locks or divisions,
which name refers to the three great
streams Ganges, Jumna, and Sareswata, the last
of which, the Brahmins affirm, joins the other
two by a subterraneous passage. Vishnu is often
borne on the wings of Garura or Garuda, who is
not unfrequently depicted with a human body,
but the beak and wings of a hawk. Jupiter’s
eagle and attendant Ganymede seem here to be
blended. The paradise of the preserving power
is Vaikont’ha, where he enjoys the company of
his beloved Sree, or Lukshmee, the goddess of
fortune and of plenty. She is one of the most
beautiful of the goddesses, and is often considered
as Camala, the lotus-born, and the mother
of Camdeo, and consequently the same with
Parvati. Indeed the whole of the goddesses,
like the gods, seem resolvable into one divinity,
and the fables invented concerning the different
attributes have given rise to the idea of their
being actually different persons. The names of 7 Z8r 351
the three great divinities, however various, are
all resolvable into those of the sun, fire and air;
and these again into that of one great deity, who
is visibly represented in the creation by the sun.
But in the vulgar mythology, Surya, the regent
of that planet, is a person of much less importance
than either of those who compose the great
triad. He has, however a numerous sect of
worshippers, who call themselves after his name
Sanras. The splendid sun is, according to the
Gayatri, one with truth, and with the supreme
intelligence who creates, directs, and animates
the whole universe. He is invoked with peculiar
reverence by the learned, but the people
only see his image drawn in a chariot by a many-
headed horse, who represents the hours, and attended
by a favourite charioteer, Arun, whom
we may call the dawn, and followed by the
twelve Aditis or seasons. When we come to
speak of the Awatars, or incarnations of Vishnu,
I shall have further occasion to mention Surya
under the form of Crishna; till then I will go
on with the other popular deities. Chandra, the
Moon, is, like the Deus Lunus of the ancient
Italians, a male, contrary to all our western notions.
This personage has been chiefly introduced
into the mythology by his place in the
astronomical sastras. The twenty-eight lunar
stations into which the heavens are divided by the Z8v 352
Hindûs, are fabled to contain each a wife of
Chandra, whom he visits in turn. He is invoked
with Surya and the other planets in all sacrifices,
and is drawn in a car by an antelope, as Diana
frequently is by a stag. All animals with horns,
and the hare and rabbit are especially under the
protection of Chandra.

Yama, the God of Death and Sovereign of
Patala or Hell, is also judge of departed souls,
who at stated periods travel in great numbers to
his dreary abode, which was fabled to be situated
far to the north-west, for the purpose of
being judged. The track of the souls in passing
to the place of reward or punishment is fabled to
be the milky way. Yama is nearly akin to Pluto,
or perhaps still more nearly to Minos: one of
his titles is Dherma Raja, or king of justice; another
Petripeti, or lord of patriarchs; and a
third Sraddhadéva, or god of funeral offerings.
He is also Cala, or Time, though Siva is sometimes
worshipped under that name.

Plutus has been sometimes confounded with
Pluto by the western mythologists; but the Hindû
god of riches has nothing in common with Yama,
unless we suppose the Golden, Silver, and Iron
Islands
, which constitute part of the dominions
of the latter, to give the former a title to share
his kingdom. But Cuvera is rather the presiding
genius of riches or metals than a god himself;8 AA1r 353
he has no altars, and prayers for wealth are
addressed to Lakshemi, the goddess of Fortune.
His splendid residence is in the palace of Alaca,
in the forest of Chitraruthra, and he is drawn in
a splendid chariot, and surrounded by numerous
beautiful attendants called Yacshas.

Agni, the god of fire, is one of the most singular
in his form of all the many-limbed tribe of
Indian divinities. He has usually three legs
and four arms, and is represented breathing fire
and riding on a ram: he has various names, but
he is best known by that of Agni. Viswacarma,
the artificer of the gods, is annually worshipped
by the Hindû mechanics, and all tools of carpenters,
masons, and other artificers, are consecrated
to him.

Aswini and Kumara are the regents of medicine.
Kartekeya is the son of Parvati; he is
the leader of the celestial armies, and being born
with six heads he was committed to the six Kritikas
to nurse, who each fed one mouth.
These nurses were placed among the stars at a
distance from their husbands the Rishis, whom
they had betrayed, and only the seventh, the AA AA1v 354
faithful Arundati, was permitted to remain with
her spouse, and to attend him in his nocturnal
revolution. Kartekeya is also called Scanda and
Swamykartic; he is represented riding on or
attended by a peacock, with weapons in his
eight hands. His temper is irascible, like
that of his brother Mars, but his power is very
limited. Camdeo, the god of love, is called
Kundurpa, Muddun, and Ununga or the bodyless.
He is the son of Parvati, and besides his
bow and shafts he carries a banner on which a
fish is depicted, and he sometimes also rides on a
fish. His bow is of sugar-cane, with a string of
bees, and his darts are tipped with the new buds
of the sweetest flowers. It happened one day,
that while Siva with uplifted arm was performing
sacred austerities, the thoughtless Camdeo
wounded the terrible god, who instantly with a
flash from his eye consumed his body; hence
Kundurpa is the only one of the Indian deities
who is incorporeal.

Pavana, the deity of the winds, is the father
of Hanumân, the monkey-formed god, whose
adventures are closely connected with those of
the Awatara Rama Chandra, but his character
nearly resembles that of Pan; and the whole
race of divine monkeys, whose birth is recorded
in the Ramayuna, may be said to be of the same
family with the satyrs and fauns of the west. AA2r 355
Like Pan, Hanumân was the patron if not the
inventor of a particular mode of music, and like
him also he inhabited the woods and forests, and
was the chief of the sylvan deities.

Nareda, a son of Brahma, was the peculiar
patron of music in general, but his principal
character is that of a lawgiver. Of the Ragas
and Raginis, or male and female genii of music,
I formerly gave you an account, and I only
mention them now as the companions of Nareda.

Indra is a deity who ranks next to the three
great divinities, and in most of his attributes he
resembles the Jupiter of Europe. He is particularly
the god of the atmosphere, and his will
directs all its changes. He is also the deity of
delusions; and being in his moral character no
better than Jove himself, his changes of form served
him for the same purposes as those of the Grecian
father of gods and men. His body, from the
shoulders to the waist, is spotted with eyes, to
mark his constant vigilance, hence he is said to
resemble Argus. He is the chief of the celestial
spirits who are innumerable, and who inhabit
Swerga, the Hindû Paradise, and the abode of
virtuous souls; he also presides over the spirits
of the earth and sea. His favourite palace is in
the forest Nundana, where his pleasures are participated
by his wife Indranee, who partakes also
of his power, and is usually seen seated by his AA2 AA2v 356
side on their beautiful three-trunked elephant,
surrounded by attendant Dewtas.

High in a mountain vale, retired from the
painful task of guiding either gods or men, resides
Casyapa, the priest of the gods, and sometimes
called their father; his life and retirement
resemble that of Saturn while he reigned over
Latium in the golden age. He and his respectable
consort are attended by holy nymphs, fair
as the Houris of Mahomet and pure as the
maidens of Vesta. In their court the innocent
and oppressed on earth find repose and protection,
and a holy calm breathes eternal peace
through their beneficent shades, where Ganesa,
the god of wisdom, is the most frequent and
most welcome guest.

Ganesa, whom I have placed last among the
Hindû gods, is invoked the first by the Brahmins
in all sacrifices and in all trials by ordeal.
His name, sometimes accompanied by that of
Seraswati, begins every book and writing, and
even grants of land and transfers of estates.
His statues are placed on roads and at the boundaries
of townships and villages, like those of the
god Terminus, and he is worshipped, like Hanumân
and Pan, under trees and in sylvan places.
On the Coromandel coast he is peculiarly honoured
under his name of Polear; at Chimchore
the incarnation of Ganesa in the Deo of that facing AA2v Figure Ganesha seated and holding in his left hand a broken-off tusk. Drawn by M. G. Etched by I D G Printed captionGanesa
the Hindoo God of Letters.
facing AA3r [Gap in transcription—library stampomitted] AA3r 357
place receives divine honours, and he is universally
respected throughout India.

A statue of Ganesa is always placed on the
ground where it is intended to erect any building,
after the spot has been sanctified by smearing
it with cow-dung and ashes; and in short,
the god of wisdom, or rather prudence and
foresight, is of all the Indian deities the most
familiar, and the most resembling the Lares of
the ancients; though Hanumân, among the lower
classes of Hindûs, partakes of this character.

Sir William Jones has so carefully and eloquently
compared the Indian Ganesa with the
Roman Janus that we can scarcely doubt of their
identity. They both presided over the beginnings
of things and actions, they had both two
faces, and occasionally four, to denote that prudence
sees around and contemplates the past and
present as well as the future, and they were
equally invoked the first in all sacrifices.

One character of Ganesa, that of patron of
letters, he has in common with the Grecian
Apollo, although the Delphian deity is better
represented by Crishna, one of the Awatars of
Vishnu, of whom we shall have to speak in his
proper place. Ganesa is represented of a large
size, with the head of an elephant, usually four-
handed and often four-faced; his common attendant
is the rat, the emblem of foresight. He 4 AA3v 358
is frequently seen attending on Siva and Parvati
in the bowers of Kaylassa, when his employment
is to fan his parent deities with a chamara of feathers,
while Nareda plays before them on his vina,
accompanied by the heavenly choirs.

Thus I have given you a short list of the principal
deities of Hindostan, which will be sufficient
for the understanding of such ceremonies as
you are most likely to see performed in India; but
you must expect to find a different name, or at
least a different pronunciation of the name, in
every district for the same divinity. The self-
torturers, who as fakirs, sanyassees, &c. will
sometimes shock your sight, are commonly votaries
of Siva or Parvati, under some one of
their various names. The celebrated temple of
Jaggernaut
or Jagganat’h, which at its annual
feast presents, perhaps, the greatest abuses that
ever disgraced a religious institution, has received
its full measure of reprobation. The
charitable feast, where, contrary to the laws concerning
caste, all Hindûs are not only permitted
but commanded to eat together, is, perhaps, the
only pure remnant of the ancient institutions of
the temple. And if the frenzy of superstition
casts the votaries of the god under the wheels of
his carriage to meet a glorious death, it is to the
fanaticism consequent on the persecutions which
the long wars that brought about the change of AA4r 359
religion in India produced, that it must be attributed.
Crishna, who is the same with Jagganat’h,
abolished the sanguinary sacrifices required
by Rudra and Cali. He in his turn was
deified, and the enthusiastic self-devotion of the
poor Hindû who prostrated himself before the
car of the merciful power who had arrested the
sacrifice of his children, may account, on principles
not totally unworthy of our nature, for
actions which seem to be at war with that nature
itself. I am aware that the account I now send
you of the Indian mythology may deserve the
censure which one of the ablest oriental critics
pronounced upon a certain elaborate work, that it
is but a “Bazar account of the Hindû theology.”
But I could not, if I would, have given you a
deeper insight into it without entering upon
topics which would have led me far beyond the
limits I had prescribed to myself, and which, as
they would have been useless to you, would have
been disagreeable to me.

There is one portion, however, of this mythology
which is blended with the history of India,
and which I will enlarge upon. It may be compared
to that of the heroic ages of Greece,
namely, that of the several Awatars of Vishnu,
or his incarnations and descents upon earth.
The first of these Awatars refers to that universal
deluge, of which the tradition is preserved by all AA4v 360
nations. Here the preserving deity in the form
of a large fish (Matsya Avatara) is fabled to have
watched over and preserved the boat of the
Menu Satyavrata, during the deluge occasioned
by the wickedness which degraded all mankind
after they had lost the holy books of laws given
them by Brahma.

The second Awatar is that of Koorma, or the
Tortoise, which has also a reference to the deluge.
The good things of the creation having
perished in the waters, the immortals wished to
renovate the earth, and for this purpose Vishnu
became a tortoise, and supported on his firm
back the Mount Meru, or the north pole, while
the deities placing round it the great serpent of
eternity, gave it a rotatory motion so as to agitate
the milky ocean, whence sprang innumerable
good things, but seven were pre-eminent:
the moon, the elephant, the horse, a physician,
a beautiful woman, a precious gem, and
Amrita, or the water of life, which was drunk
immediately by the spirits, so that man still facing AA4v [Gap in transcription—library stampomitted] facing AA5r Figure Varaha, the boar-headed avatar of Vishnu, holding Prit’hivi in two arms, a wheel and a conch shell in the other two, while the water demon attacks from below Drawn by M. G. Etched by I D G Printed captionVaraha Awatar. AA5r 361
remains subject to death. The third Awatar has
likewise reference to the drowning of the world,
for in it Vishnu is feigned to have heard the
complaints of Prit’hivi, the goddess of Earth,
who was nearly overpowered by the genius of the
waters, and taking pity on her, he descended
from heaven in the form of a man with a boat’s
head, and seating Prit’hivi firmly on his tusks,
he combated the water demon and restored the
earth to her place. The fourth and fifth descents
of Vishnu are probably connected with the
ancient lost history of India, and appear to have
reference to religious wars. The legend of the
fourth is, that an impious monarch having denied
the existence of the Deity, was so enraged
against his son for holding a contrary opinion,
that he was about to put him to death, when
Vishnu, in the shape of Narasinha or the Man-
lion
, burst from a pillar of the palace and slew
the atheistical king. The fifth is Vamuna, or
the dwarf Brahmin, called also Trivikera, or the
Three Stepper. The famous Bali, who is now
one of the judges and monarchs of Hell, or Patala,
had, by his meritorious austerities, obtained
the sovereignty of the three worlds, earth, sea,
and sky; but he so misused his power, that the
spirits and Dewtahs were afraid of losing their
celestial mansions, and therefore petitioned
Brahme and the assembly of the immortals to AA5v 362
free them from the tyranny of Bali. But as the
celestial and irrevocable promise had been passed
that no being should have power to dispossess
the tyrant, Vishnu undertook by artifice to render
him his own undoer, and therefore appeared
before him as a mendicant dwarf, begging a
boon from the mighty Bali. This boon the king
bound himself to grant, and immediately the
crafty deity claimed the space he could compass
in three strides, and dilating his form, he strode
over the earth with the first, over the ocean
with the second, and with the third he mounted
to heaven, leaving the astonished Bali only his
portion of Patala to rule.

The sixth Awatar, or Parasu Rama, is distinctly
stated to have been a Brahmin, who, in
revenge for severities practised by the military
caste upon the sacerdotal class, assembled an
army, and completely exterminated the soldiers
of his country, which appears to have been that
of the Mahrattas, and to have substituted individuals
of the inferior castes in their places. The
same country was at no very distant period, the
scene of a counter-tragedy; for the Brahmins
being slain, the fishermen and other low persons
were raised to that dignity, and hence the small
esteem in which the Mahratta and Kokun Brahmins
are still held.

The seventh Awatar was Rama-Chandra, the facing AA5v Figure Vamuna with one leg outstretched, about to take his first step. He is surrounded by other figures and holds in his eight arms several of his attributes. Wall relief from temple at Mahabalipuram/Mamallapuram. Drawn by M. G. Etched by I D G Printed captionVamuna Awatar. facing AA6r AA6r 363
hero of Valmiki’s great poem, and of whose adventures
I gave you a sketch in a former letter.
A numerous sect of religionists, calling themselves
Ramanuj, worship Rama-Chandra as the
only real descent of the Deity upon earth. Most
Hindûs regard him as the most auspicious of
heavenly personages, and the common salutation
of peaceful travellers in passing is “Râm Râm”.

Crishna, or Krishen, the eighth Awatar, was
the son of Vasudeva by Devaci, sister of the tyrant
Cansa, who, jealous of the young Crishna,
caused all the young children in his dominions
to be massacred; but the child had been sent to
Yasoda, the wife of Ananda, a herd in Mat’hura,
who brought him up as her own son, and gave
him for playmates and attendants the Gopas or
herds, and Gopis or milkmaids, from whom he
selected nine as his principal favourites, and the
poets and painters seldom represent him without
these attendants. None of the Awatars are so
celebrated as that of Crishna. In his youth he
slew the serpent Caluja, besides other giants and
monsters: he also protected his favourites the
herdsmen of Mat’hura from the wrath of Indra,
by raising the mountain Goverd’hana on the tip
of a single finger to shield them from the showers
of stones which the incensed Dewtah was pouring
on them. He afterwards put to death his
enemy Cansa, and having taken his cousins the AA6v 364
Pandus under his protection, he conducted the
cruel war which I mentioned in speaking of the
kings of Magadha. The private adventures of
this god have furnished the pastoral and lyric
poets of India with their most fruitful subjects.
The beauty and affection of his consort Rad’ha,
the friendship of his attendant Nanda, the
demigod’s various and numerous amours and
wanderings, are all celebrated with enthusiasm
by his votaries, a considerable sect of whom, the
Goclast’has, acknowledge no deity superior to
him.

Great part of the history of Crishna bears a
resemblance to that of Hercules; the persecutions
of his youth, his triumphs over different
monsters, and the wars in which he was engaged,
may all be compared to the adventures of the
Grecian hero, while the pastoral life of Crishna
Govind’ha
resembles that of Apollo Nomius,
and his appellation of Cesava, the beautiful-
haired, comes sufficiently near to that of the AA7r 365
golden-haired Phœbus. But like Apollo, Crishna
was the patron of music and song; he is often
represented playing on a reed, while the nine
Gopis dance round him in a circle on the Mount
Goverd’hana
, the Hindû Parnassus; and sometimes
he appears surrounded with twelve pairs of
dancers, representing the twelve months, the
youths being the dark and the maidens the light
fortnights, while he himself designates the Sun or
Surya, like Apollo in his character of Phœbus.

Like Vishnu and all his Awatars, Crishna is
represented of a dark blue colour, with the large
bee of the same hue hovering over his head,
splendidly dressed, adorned with chaplets of
flowers and jewels, and holding a lotus, or sometimes
seated on a throne shaped like that flower.
When he is not depicted in hus human character,
his numerous hands hold the weapons consecrated
to Vishnu himself, and in short he has all
the attributes of that deity.

Bhûd, the ninth Awatar, appears rather an
adopted than a legitimate Brahminical divinity;
unlike most of the other descents of the gods,
he was not a warrior but a contemplative sage,
and introduced many novelties into religion,
especially holding the destruction of life in abhorrence,
either for the purposes of sacrifice or
food. His life so exactly resembles that of the
founder of the Bauddha religion, that he is generally AA7v 366
considered as one and the same with that
lawgiver.

The tenth Awatar Kalkee is to come. But
Campbell must announce him and his purpose. “But hark! as bow’d to earth the Brahmin kneels, From heav’nly climes propitious thunder peals! Of India’s fate her guardian spirits tell, Prophetic murmurs breathing on the shell, And solemn sounds that awe the list’ning mind, Roll on the azure paths of ev’ry wind. Foes of mankind! (her guardian spirits say) Revolving ages bring the bitter day, When heav’n’s unerring arm shall fall on you, And blood for blood these Indian plains bedew; Nine times have Brahma’s wheels of light’ning hurl’d, His awful presence o’er th’ alarmed world; Nine times hath Guilt through all his giant frame Convulsive trembled as the mighty came; Nine times hath suffering mercy spar’d in vain, But heav’n shall burst her starry gates again. He comes! dread Brahma shakes the sunless sky With murmuring wrath, and thunders from on high; Heav’n’s fiery horse, beneath his warrior form, Paws the light clouds and gallops on the storm! Wide waves his flickering sword; his bright arms glow Like summer suns, and light the world below! Earth and her trembling isles in Ocean’s bed Are shook, and Nature rocks beneath his tread! To pour redress on India’s injured realm, The oppressor to dethrone, the proud to whelm, To chase destruction from her plunder’d shore, With arts and arms that triumph’d once before, AA8r 367 The tenth Awatar comes! At Heaven’s command, Shall Seraswati wave her hallow’d wand! And Camdeo bright and Ganesa sublime, Shall bless with joy their own propitious clime! Come, heav’nly powers! primeval peace restore, Love! Mercy! Wisdom! rule for evermore!”

Letter XVII.

My dear Sir,

The time of your sailing is now so
near at hand, that this will be the last letter I
shall have leisure to address to you in England,
and I have pretty well exhausted my store of
notes concerning the Hindûs properly so called.
But you must be aware that the inhabitants of
the peninsula of India, consist of many various
sects and tribes, and that when we have enumerated
the Hindûs and the different European
nations who have settled on their coasts, we are
far from having completed the list of the inhabitants
of Hindostan. We may divide them
into the Christian, Jewish, Mussulman, and
Parsee tribes, besides those sects derived from
the Brahminical faith.

From the time that the spirit of navigation
and commerce began to revive in Europe, some
faint reports of a Christian empire in the East,
which some placed in Abyssinia, others in India,5 AA8v 368
and all agreed to call the country of Prester
John
, had excited the curiosity of the
Western states; and many missions were sent
to discover that desirable country, supposing it
to contain, if not the garden of Eden, at least,
that happy place where Enoch, Moses, and St.
John
awaited in their earthly bodies the day of
judgment. Its riches were imagined to be as
admirable as its government, and all together
to realize the fables of the Happy Islands.

Accordingly when the Portuguese found on
the western coast of India a few villages inhabited
by the remains of a settlement of Nestorian
Christians, they were persuaded that they
were soon to fall in with the country of Prester
John
, and it was only when they discovered
that these poor creatures were heretics who did
not acknowledge the Bishop of Rome, that they
remanded Prester John to Abyssina, and set to
work to convert the new Christians, by the gentle
modes of the inquisitions established at Goa
and elsewhere, to the true Roman Catholic
faith. They have succeeded; and at the time
I was in India, I confess, that the ceremonies
I saw performed in the Catholic churches, appeared
to me scarcely less contemptible, than
those of the neighbouring pagodas. It is impossible
to conceive a more degraded form of
Christianity than that commonly professed by BB1r 369
the black Portuguese of India. The greater
part of the priests are of their own complexion,
and if the revenues of a church should be tempting
enough to attract a white pastor from Goa,
a sermon delivered in barbarous Latin, is not
very likely to produce much effect on ears, pervious
to no sounds but those of the “lingua
Franca”
of the East, under the name of Portuguese,
but which contains nearly as much of
every native tongue as of that language. This
class of inhabitants is extremely numerous,
though, as you may infer from what I have
said of them, not very respectable in India.
The richest Christian merchants, always excepting
the Honourable Company’s servants,
are the Armenians, who are settled on various
parts of the coast, and in some of the largest
towns in the interior. And these are the only
two denominations of Christians I shall mention,
for it is needless to say how very Christian
all the European settlers are.

The Jews have larger settlements and more
permanent abodes in India than they have any
where in Europe. Bombay has several thousand
useful Israelite subjects, who do not refuse
to communicate with the Mussulmans, or to
bear arms. Cashmire contains a large colony,
supposed by Bernier, who was among them a
hundred and sixty years ago, to be part of the BB BB1v 370
ten tribes who migrated thither during the Babylonish
captivity; but I refer you to himself
for his reasons for that opinion, and to the second
vol. of the Asiatic Researches, for the
authority on which the Afghans, Patans, or
Rohillas, are considered as descendants of Saul,
king of Israel, and for their conversion to Mahomedanism
during the life of the prophet.

Of the two great Mahomedan sects the Shiahs
and the Sunnis, the Shiahs are now most numerous
in Hindostan;
but they are subdivided
into a variety of minor sectaries, who throw
upon each other the reproach of impiety, or at
least that of heresy. One of those which you
will most frequently meet with, is that of the
Borahs from Guzerat, who were converted near
six centuries ago; and among whom are a few
individuals of the Sunni sect. They are merchants,
or perhaps I should more correctly say
pedlars, and are in general an inoffensive race
consisting of from three to four thousand families
in the neighbourhood of Ahmedabad, and
probably many more, dispersed over the rest
of India.

BB2r 371

The Sadikyahs or the pure are also Shiahs, fifty
or sixty thousand of whom are settled in Multan,
Lahore, Dehli, and Guzerat; they chiefly
subsist by commerce, but complain of persecution
from other more powerful sects.

The Hazarehs of Cabul, and the Baloch of
Sinde are also Shiahs. A singular race of heretical
Shiahs exists in the Nizam’s territories; its
members believe in the metempsychosis, abstain
from flesh, hold it lawful to worship the image
of Ali, in whom they believe that God was actually
manifest; and they consider the Koran as
it now exists, to be a forgery of Abubecr, Omar,
and Othman.

Such is the progress the Shiah sect has made
that it has nearly superseded the Soonis, who
were the orthodox Mussulmans during the reigns
of the family of Babershah; but at present as
there is no persecution on either side, they are
likely to settle quietly into good neighbours and
friends, and probably in a short time the Sunnis
may be nearly forgotten, for the stranger
Mussulmans, who come from Persia to settle in
Hindostan, are continually increasing the number
of the Shiahs, while that of the Sunnis in
its branches of Hunafi and Shafei is, I have
been informed, on the decline.

The Parsees, of whom you will find a great BB2 BB2v 372
number in Guzerat, and in Bombay, are the
descendants of the followers of Zoroaster, who
fled before the Mahomedan arms under the Calif
Omar
. They are the most enterprising
traders of India, and seem rapidly increasing
in numbers and riches. Their present internal
police is the same with that of the Hindû townships,
by whose laws and customs they abide,
in strict conformity with the conditions on
which they first obtained their settlement in
Guzerat. They are a hardy race of men, more
robust and vulgar than the Hindûs or the Mussulmans,
but incomparably more spirited than
either.

Of the different sects which have sprung
from the Brahmanical Hindûs, that of the Sikhs
is the most remarkable.
Its founder Nanac, a
Hindû, who was born in the middle of the 1400–1499fifteenth
century of the Christian æra
, appears
to have been a man of singular virtue and benevolence,
who, willing to end the bloody wars
then carried on by the Mussulmans against his
own nation, attempted to reconcile the Vedas
and the Koran, by showing that the Hindûs
really acknowledged but one supreme God, and
calling upon the to abandon the idolatry BB3r 373
which had crept in among them, and to abide
by the pure faith of their ancestors. The consequence
was, that instead of conciliating the
contending parties, he formed a third, which,
though it long continued harmless and peaceable,
was destined one day to carry on the most
cruel wars in the very heart of that country,
which the benevolent founder wished to save
from all dissensions. After the death of Nanac,
his followers, who were composed of people of
all ranks and of all religions, in their zeal to
celebrate their prophet, ascribed to him the
power of working miracles; so widely did they
stray from his principles.

The Sikhs continued to increase in numbers,
and as it should seem in consequence, for we
find that their fourth Guru or spiritual leader
built the town of Ramdaspoor now called Amritsar,
which is the holy city of the Sikhs. But
their tranquillity was soon to be disturbed, and
the peaceful religious sectary, urged bt Mussulman
persecution, changed his character for
that of an intrepid warrior before an hundred
and fifty years since the death of Nanac had
elapsed; and in half a century more the repeated
cruelties of the Mahomedans, especially
the murder of the leader of the Sikhs, Tegh Bahader,
raised a new champion and legislator in
the person of Guru Govind, his son, who carried BB3v 374
every religious innovation on both the
Mussulman and Hindû creeds, far beyond the
boundaries Nanac had prescribed, abolished the
distinctions of caste, and engrafted the military
devotion to steel on the religious faith of Nanac,
and thus formed that singular combination of
Monotheism with worship distinctly paid to the
sword, by which he purchased and preserved
his political existence, which so long excited the
curiosity of Europeans.

Guru Govind’s first step in his new legislation
was to make all his subjects equal in civil
rights, and to inspire them all with pride and military
ardour he caused them to take the name
of Singh or Lion, and constantly to wear steel
in some shape about them. He also enjoined
them to let their hair grow and to wear blue
clothes, customs which are still regarded by
the Acalis or never dying, a tribe of mendicant
devotees, who surround the pool of Amritsar,
and who, at once insolent and powerful,
have a singular influence in the state. These
distinctions were part of Govind’s policy to BB4r 375
separate his people from those by whom they
were surrounded. His courage, his policy,
his intellect, were all applied to revenge his
father’s death, and to make his people formidable
to the Mahomedans; but his power was
unequal to the mightiness of his views, and
after a race of glory suitable to his wishes for
some years, fortune turned and favoured his
enemies, and he died 1708A.D. 1708, of wounds
received in the Deccan at Nader, a town on the
Godavery. After his death the Sikhs seized
the opportunity afforded by the distractions of
the Mogul empire under Aurengzebe’s immediate
successors to revenge their priest; they
seized Serhind and ravaged the greatest part of
the northern provinces of Hindostan. But they
were too few long to contend with the Moguls,
and they were persecuted and put to death
wherever they could be found, a high reward
being offered for the head of every Sikh. The
troubles, however, caused by the Mahratta incursions,
the inroads of Ahmed Shah, and the
cruel fate of some of the last sovereigns of
Dehli gave a breathing time to the Sikhs whom
persecution had hardened, and they again assembled
at Amritsar, whence they began those
inroads into the Panjab, which finally put them
in possession of the whole province.

The sacred books of the Sikhs contain both 3 BB4v 376
their history and their laws. The first or Adi
Granth
was composed by Nanac and his four
immediate successors. The other is the Dasama
Padshah ka Granth
or book of the tenth ruler,
written by Guru Govind. These books are
read in the religious assemblies of the people,
who on meeting eat together, and then proceed
to their devotions. The form of government
which prevailed among the Sikhs under
their ten Gurus, was that of a commonwealth,
acknowledging a spiritual chief, who took upon
himself the military command, when the people
changed their character of peaceful devotees,
for that of martial enthusiasts.

But from the death of Guru Govind, they have
scarcely acknowledged a chief, even in battle;
and were it not for the authority exercised over
them by the mendicant Acalis, who arrogate to
themselves the right of guarding Amritsar, and
of convening the national council, they might
be regarded as the freest people on earth.
Their internal police and civil law is the same
as that of the Hindûs, with whose customs and
even religion their own is intimately blended,
although they profess to despise their superstitions.

The next division of the inhabitants of India
which I shall mention, is the sect of the
Baudd’has. As the proportion of these sectaries BB5r 377
in British India is small, although they
form the greater part if not the entire population
of Ceylon, Siam, Cochinchina, the Burman
Empire
, Cambodia, Japan, Tonkin, and China,
differently modified, however, in each, I shall
content myself with little more than naming
them.

Their principal deity, or perhaps I should
say prophet, is Gautama or Bhûd, who is evidently
the same person whom the Brahmins
have adopted into the family of the Awataras of
Vishnu, whence we might, perhaps, suspect that
the Baudd’ha religion was derived from that of
the Brahmins. That it once prevailed over
great part of the continent of India is undeniable,
but that it preceded the Brahminical faith
in that country, thought it has been vehemently
asserted, appears not to be proved. The intimate
resemblance which the laws, customs, sciences,
and language of the Baudd-has bear to
those of the Brahmins afford a strong presumption
that one people has borrowed largely from
the other; but in my feeble judgment, the
Brahmins bear the most antique stamp.

However, we will, if you please, leave this
discussion to the antiquarians, who are not
wanting in plausible arguments on each side,
and the Baud’hists I believe can even prove that 8 BB5v 378
Bhûd, or Boden, is Fo in China, and Woden in
Scandinavia. So far has his worship extended.
The Baud’hists in our India are mere sectaries,
scarcely more numerous than the Jines, whose
tenets have so remarkable a similarity with
theirs, that they have often been confounded.
The character of their philosophy and politics,
their laws, their notions of the universe, have the
same family air as those of the Brahmins; their
mythology is the chief point of difference,
and as it is more free from superstition, and,
above all, contains no traces of the barbarous and
sanguinary traits which once disgraced the
Hindû faith, I should humbly conceive it to
have been reformed from it.

The Bhaudd’ha priests do not marry while they
continue in the priesthood; consequently there
are no castes among them. The Jines, on the
contrary, adhere to the system of castes, and
they differ in their chronology and upon various
other points, although they both acknowledge
Bhûd as their legislator. The few establishments
still belonging to them in Hindostan have
been carefully concealed from the dread of persecution;
but the indefatigable researches of Col.
Mackenzie
, whom I trust you will be so fortunate
as to meet at Madras, has discovered that
the Jines have still considerable colleges at Pennaconda, BB6r 379
Conjeveram, Dehli, and Collapoore.
The principal seat of Bauddhism is in Siam,
but you will meet with it as a national faith in
Ceylon. There it is remarkable that some
monuments whose origin is unknown to the
Baudd’has, have a relation to the Brahminical
creed. The religion of the court of Candy is
also Brahminical; but as that has an accidental
and modern cause, it cannot have any connexion
with these ancient monuments.

Besides these sects, undoubtedly of great antiquity,
there are a few mountain tribes who
seem to practise rites different from any of those
I have named, and these inhabit the hilly
countries surrounding Bengal. But I cannot
help suspecting, by the few accounts I have
heard of them, that they are Hindûs, who have
preserved the sanguinary sacrifice and its attendant
barbarisms, or as some intelligent
writers have supposed, that they may be the
remnants of the aboriginal inhabitants of India.
Of these, however, you will meet very few:
their history is one of the many desiderata in
our knowledge of the East.

Before you return, I trust you will have thrown
some new light on these subjects, and I entreat
you to remember that nothing is beneath the
attention of a philosopher, or of one who BB6v 380
wishes to enlarge his views of human nature, to
study that most wonderful of the works of
God, the mind of man, or to be that most respectable
of beings, the benefactor of his fellow-
creatures.

The End.

G. Woodfall, Printer,
Angel Court, Skinner Street, London.

BB7r

Observations on the Plates.

The Plate containing the specimen of sculpture is composed
of two very different subjects. The upper one was
drawn by Mr. Glennie, from a green steatite tortoise, in the
care of Dr. Fleming, of Gloucester Place. It had been found
in digging for a well in a bed of clay, at a very great depth
on the banks of the Jumna, not far from Dehli.

The chisseling of this tortoise is most delicate, and its polish
the highest thing that stone is capable of, it is in the highest preservation,
and is, altogether, an exquisite specimen of the
excellence of the ancient Hindû artists in the minor subjects
of art.

The lower subject is from the skreen in the front of Carli
Cave
, it is rather a favourable specimen, as far as the writer
is acquainted with Hindû sculpture. There is, however, one
figure on the same skreen, which greatly surpasses it in lightness
and ease; but the drawing was unfortunately lost.

The large centre column of the second plate, or specimens
of architecture
, stands in the area in front of the Cave of
Carli
. The others are detached pieces from Canara in Salsette,
and the Seven Pagodas or Mahabalipooram.

The Muntapum is an open temple in which Vishnu is
placed by the priests of Mahabalipooram on days of festivals,
each pillar is a single stone, the unfinished building on the
right is part of a royal Goparum or triumphal arch, and the
colonnade in the background is part of the Choultry or place
of rest for travellers.

BB7v 382

Vicramaditya at the feet of Kali, is taken from the sculptured
rocks at the Seven Pagodas. I have given it this name
because the subject accords with the legend, but I may be
wrong.

Siva and Parvati with their attendants were sketched from
a large tablet in a ruined temple at Mahabalipooram. The
sea washes into its courts and it is surrounded by fragments,
the remains of former grandeur. A singular circumstance
concerning this temple is, that it is evidently constructed
from the ruins of an older fabric, its latest deity was Siva,
whose symbols occupy the remaining apartments. A colossal
figure of Vishnu Narayn, however, lies in a corner of one of
the remaining virandas.

Ganesa, whose uncouth figure is given in the plate, is the
God of Wisdom. This sketch was copied from one in the possession
of Col. E――, taken from a town south of Madras,
where Ganesa under the name of Polear is peculiarly worshipped.

The Vamuna and Varaha Awatars are from the sculptured
rocks at Mahabalipooram, the height of the principal figure
in each exceeds six feet. The chisseling in some places is
very fresh as the rock is remarkably hard, appearing to me
to be a grey granite.

BB8r

Errata.

  • Page 14, (note) for Vrcramaditya, read Vicramaditya.
  • for Onjein, read Oujein.
  • 2325, line 6 from bottom, omit as.
  • 53, (note) for Prispasamaya, read Puspasamaya.
  • 59, line 9, omit the comma.
  • 69, line 6 from bottom, for understood, read believed.
  • 132192, line 9 from bottom, for overrun, read overran.
  • 135, line 3 from bottom, for Touse, read Tonse.
  • 141, line 3, for Cuttach, read Cuttack.
  • 155, in describing Cashmere, the word “Indus” has been allowed
    to stand for Vitasta, which is only one of the branches
    of that river.
  • 188, line 13, for overrun, read overran.
  • 197137, line 11 from bottom, for Burdwar, read Burdwan.
  • 229, line 6, place the comma before Baber.
  • 231, (note) for their heads, read his head.
[Table of contents omitted] BB8v CC1r

Interesting Works
Published in 1814-02February, 1814,
By John Murray,
Bookseller of the Admiralty, and Board of Longitude.
50, Albemarle-Street, London.

CC1v
CC2v

Lately were Published,
By John Murray, Albemarle Street.

Annotations

Textual note 1

It is doubted whether this is the VrcramadityaVicramaditya, King of
OnjeinOujein, who gave name to the chronological æra, and who
flourished -005556 years before Christ, or a later monarch, sometimes
called Raja Bhoja.

Go to note 1 in context.

Textual note 2

The names of the eighteen Vedyas are as follow, the Rich,
Yajush, Saman, and Athervan Vedas; the Ayush, Gándharva,
Dhanush, and St’hapaya Upavedas; the Sirsha, Calpa,
Vyacarana, Ch’handas, Jyotish, and Niructi Angas; and the
Purana, Nyáya, Mimansa, and Dherma Sastra, Upangas.

Go to note 2 in context.

Textual note 3

Three hundred rupees per month are allowed to the
translators by the Asiatic Society and the College of Fort
William
, and it is proposed to translate and publish a series
of the oriental poems.

Go to note 3 in context.

Textual note 4

Since these Letters went to press, a particular account of
Dr. Taylor’s Translation of the Rise of the Moon of Intellect
,
has appeared in the forty-fourth number of the Edinburgh
Review
.

Go to note 4 in context.

Textual note 5

The names of the seasons are as follows:—Sarad, the
autumnal season; Hemanta, the frosty; Sisira, the dewy;
Vasanta, the spring, called also Surabhi, fragrant, and Puspasamaya,
flowery; Grishma, heat; and Versha, rain.

Go to note 5 in context.

Textual note 6
“Dushmanta.――Wardour, point the way to the hearth of
the consecrated fire.
Wardour.――This, oh king, is the way [he walks before]. Here
is the entrance of the hallowed enclosure; and there stands the
venerable cow to be milked for the sacrifice, looking bright from
the recent sprinkling of mystic water.—Let the king ascend.
[Dushmanta is raised to the place of sacrifice on the shoulders
of his wardours.”]
Sacontala, Act 5th.

Go to note 6 in context.

Textual note 7

Such as the fortress of Dowlat-abad, which stands on the
summit of a high insulated rock. It is surrounded by a ditch
I am told fifty feet wide, and the rock is scarped to an astonishing
height. Across this ditch a narrow bridge leads to an
aperture in the rock, by which you enter a winding passage
cut in the hill, the egress of which is defended by a grating of
metal, which is let down at pleasure, and thus renders the
place completely inaccessible.

Go to note 7 in context.

Textual note 8

It is supposed by some to have taken its name of Nagari,
from the city where it is said to have been invented; but this
is doubtful.

Go to note 8 in context.

Textual note 9

See Bernier for an account of this interesting and unfortunate
brother of Aureng Zebe.

Go to note 9 in context.

Textual note 10

Darbha. Poa Cynosuroides.

Go to note 10 in context.

Textual note 11
“Know first that heaven and earth’s compacted frame And flowing waters, and the starry flame And both the radiant lights, one common soul Inspires and feeds, and animates the whole. This active mind, infused through all the space Unites and mingles with the mighty mass. Hence men and beasts the breath of life obtain, And birds of air, and monsters of the main. Th’etherial vigour is in all the same; And ev’ry soul is filled with equal flame.” 6th Æneis. Dryden’s Translation.

Go to note 11 in context.

Textual note 12

Sir William Jones, in his eleventh Discourse, printed in
the 4th vol. of the Asiatic Researches, p. 170
, mentions the
following curious tradition which, according to the author of
the Dabistan, prevailed in the Panjab. “Among other Indian
curiosities which Callisthenes transmitted to his uncle, was a
technical system of logic which the Brahmins had communicated
to the inquisitive Greek,”
and which the Mahomedan
writer supposes to have been the groundwork of the famous
Aristotelian method.

Go to note 12 in context.

Textual note 13

See the plate of Genesa.

Go to note 13 in context.

Textual note 14

From Magha’s poem on the death of Sisupila.

Go to note 14 in context.

Textual note 15

There are eight principal titles of law according to
Menu, the ten first of which concern debts, deposits, partnerships,
boundaries, sale and purchase, and masters and
servants; 11th and 12th, assault and slander; 13th, larceny;
14th, robbery; 15th, adultery; 16th, matrimonial disputes;
17th, inheritance; 18th, gaming.

Go to note 15 in context.

Textual note 16

It is true that a species of pious fraud is not only allowed
but honoured, by being called the speech of the gods,
when by bearing false witness one may save an innocent person.
This vicious principle of course leads to perjury on
other occasions.

Go to note 16 in context.

Textual note 17

See Wilks’s History of Mysoor, who quotes Menu, ch. 9th,
v. 44, thus: “Cultivated land is the property of him who cut
away the wood, or first cleared and tilled it.”

Go to note 17 in context.

Textual note 18

See Mason’s Caractacus, for a beautiful exemplification
of this superstition of our forefathers.

Go to note 18 in context.

Textual note 19

A story similar to this is related of a kazee and a missionary
at Dehli, under Jahangire, who not being troubled
with much faith, proposed the trial. The kazee shrunk from
it. The Jesuit, knowing the emperor’s disposition, accepted the
proposal, but the good-natured Shah interposed and saved him.

Go to note 19 in context.

Textual note 20

Ganesa.

Go to note 20 in context.

Textual note 21

See Mr. Davis’s paper, in the second volume of the Asiatic
Researches
.

Go to note 21 in context.

Textual note 22

Abul Fazzle, in the Ayeen Akberi, enumerates nine
sidd’hantas or treatises on astronomy; 1st, the Brahma Sidd’hanta;
2d, Surya Sidd’hanta; 3d, Soma Sidd’hanta; 4th,
Vrihaspati Sidd’hanta; 5th, Goorg Sidd’hanta; 6th, Nareda
Sidd’hanta
; 7th, Parasara Sidd’hanta; 8th, Poolustya Sidd’hanta;
9th, Vashishtha Sidd’hanta. But there are many
other treatises on the subject, either original works or commentaries
on the ancient books.

Go to note 22 in context.

Textual note 23

This is an armillary sphere. Various directions for constructing
it occur in different astronomical books of the Hindûs,
among others in the Sidd’hanta Siromani, by Bhascara an
astronomer, who flourished in the 1100–1199twelfth century of the
Christian æra
. But there is one contained in the Surya Sidd’hanta
as follows, in a literal translation.

“Let the astronomer frame the surprising structure of the
terrestrial and celestial spheres.
Having caused a wooden globe to be made (of such size)
as he pleases, to represent the earth; with a staff for the axis,
passing through the centre, and exceeding the globe at both
ends; let him place the supporting hoops as also the equinoctial
circle.
Three circles must be prepared (divided for signs and degrees)
the radius of which must agree with the respective
diurnal circles, in proportion to the equinoctial: the three
circles should be placed for the ram and following signs, respectively,
at the proper declination in degrees north or south;
the same answer contrariwise for the Crab and other signs.
In like manner three circles are placed in the southern hemisphere
for the Balance and the rest, and contrariwise for Capricorn
and the remaining signs. Circles are similarly placed
on both hoops, for the asterisms in both hemispheres, as also
for Abhijit, and for the seven Rishis, Agastya, Brahme, and
other stars.
“In In the middle of all these circles is placed the equinoctial.
At the intersection of that and the supporting hoops, and distant
from each other half the signs, the two equinoxes should
be determined, and the two solstices, at the degree of obliquity
from the equinoctial; and the places of the Ram and the rest,
in the order of the signs, should be adjusted by the strings of
the curve. another circle, thus passing from equinox to
equinox, is named the ecliptic: and by this path, the sun
illuminating worlds, for ever travels. The moon and other
planets are seen deviating from their nodes in the ecliptic, to
the extent of their respective greatest latitudes (within the
Zodiac.)”

The author proceeds to notice the relation of the great
circles before mentioned to the horizon; and observes, that,
whatever place be assumed for the apex of the sphere, the
middle of the heavens for that place is its horizon. He concludes
by shewing that the instrument may be made to revolve
with regularity by means of a current of water; and hints
that the appearance of spontaneous motion may be given by
a concealed mechanism, for which quicksilver is to be employed.

Mr. Colebrooke’s Essay on the Indian and Arabian divisions
of the Zodiac
, Asiatic Researches, vol. IX.
From that gentleman’s
and Mr. Davis’s papers I take with very little exception
all that I have presumed to say on the subject of Indian
astronomy.

They are the colures.

Go to note 23 in context.

Textual note 24

“A tube adapted to the summit of a gnomon, is directed
towards the star on the meridian; and the line of the
tube, pointed to the star, is prolonged by a thread to the
ground. The line from the summit of the gnomon to the base
is the hypothenuse, the height of the gnomon is the perpendicular,
and its distance from the extremity of the thread is the
base of the triangle. Therefore, as the hypothenuse is to
its base, so is the radius to a base, from which the sine of the
angle and the angle itself are known. If it exceed the latitude
the declination is south; or, if the contrary, it is north. The
right ascension of the star is ascertained by calculation from
the hour of the night, and from the right ascension of the
sun for that time. The declination of the corresponding point
of the ecliptic being found, the sum or difference of the declinations,
according as they are of the same or different denominations,
is the distance of the star from the ecliptic. The
longitude of the same point is computed; and from these elements,
with the actual precession of the equinox, may be
calculated the true longitude of the star; as also its latitude on
a circle passing through the poles of the ecliptic.”
―― Mr.
Colebrooke
.

Go to note 24 in context.

Textual note 25

η Draconis.

Go to note 25 in context.

Textual note 26

α Draconis.

Go to note 26 in context.

Textual note 27

Names of the twelve signs from Sir William Jones’s paper
on the antiquity of the Indian zodiac. Asiatic Researches,
Vol. II
.

Mesha
  • Mesha the Ram.
  • Vrisha the Bull.
  • Mithuna the Pair.
  • Carcata the Crab.
  • Sinha the Lion.
  • Canya the Virgin.

  • Tula the Balance.
  • Vrishchica the Scorpion.
  • Dhanus the Bow.
  • Macara the Sea Monster.
  • Cumbha the Ewer.
  • Mina the Fish.

The figures of these twelve asterisms are thus described in a
translation by Sir William, from the Retnamala of Sripeti:

“The Ram, Bull, Crab, Lion, and Scorpion have the figures
of those give animals respectively: the Pair are a damsel playing
on a vina, and a youth wielding a mace: the Virgin
stands on a boat in water, holding in one hand a lamp, and in
the other an ear of rice-corn: the Balance is held by a
weigher with a weight in one hand: the Bow by an archer
whose hinder parts were like those of a horse: the Sea Monster
has the face of an antelope: the Ewer is a water-pot borne on
the shoulders of a man who empties it: the Fish are two with
their heads turned to each other’s tails; and all these are supposed
to be in such places as suit their several natures.”

The lunar mansions, Nacshatras, from Mr. Colebrooke’s most
interesting paper, are Names
Names of
Nacshatras.
Figure. No. of
Stars.
Star supposed to be
Meant.
1 Aswini a horse’s head 3 α Arietis.
2 Bharani 3 Musca.
3 Kritica a knife 6 η Tauri, Pleiades.
4 Rohini a wheel-carriage 5 α Tauri, Aldebaran.
5 Mrigasiras an antelope’s head 3 λ Orionis.
6 Ardra a gem 1 α Orionis.
7 Punarvasu a house 4 β Geminorum.
8 Pushya an arrow 3 δ Cancri.
9 Aslesha a potter’s wheel 5 α 1 & 2 Cancri.
10 Mag’ha a house 5 α Leonis, Regulus.
11 Phalguni a couch 2 δ Leonis.
12 Phalguni a bed 2 β Leonis.
13 Hasta a hand 5 γ or δ Corvi.
14 Chitra a pearl 1 α Virginis, Spica.
15 Swati a coral bead 1 α Bootis, Arcturus.
16 Vaisac’ha a festoon 4 α or η Librae.
17 Anurad’ha a row of oblations 4 δ Scorpionis.
18 Jyest’ha a ring 3 α Scorpionis Antares.
19 Mula a lion’s tail 11 ν or υ Scorpionis.
20 Ashad’ha a couch 2 δ Sagittarii.
21 Ashad’ha an elephant’s tooth 2 τ Sagittarii.
22 Abhijit a triangular nut 3 α Lyræ.
23 Sravana three footsteps 3 α Aquilæ.
24 Danisht’ha a drum 4 α Delphini.
25 Satabhisha a circle 100 λ Aquarii.
26 Bhadrapada a figure with two faces 2 α Pegasi.
27 Bhadrapada a couch, a bed 2 α Andromedæ.
28 Revati a tabor 32 ζ Piscium.

Go to note 27 in context.

Textual note 28

If the translation be true, the stars were named and classed
in Egypt and Chaldea before the time of Moses, since the
book of Job is as old as that lawgiver.

Go to note 28 in context.

Textual note 29

An account of that man is published in the Asiatic Researches.

Go to note 29 in context.

Textual note 30
See Edinburgh Review, 1808-04April, 1808.

Go to note 30 in context.

Textual note 31

They are denominated Yaxa, or workers in mines. The
metallurgic labours of the ancient inhabitants of the Altaï
mountains
are still traced by the traveller. Ed. Rev.Edinburgh Review for
1808-04April, 1808.

Go to note 31 in context.

Textual note 32

One of these, Vicrama-pratidesa-vyavast’ha, was written
in the 0400–0499fifth century; and another, Munja pratidesa vyavast’ha,
in the 0900–0999tenth. The Trilocya despana, or description of the
three worlds is said to be like St. Patrick’s book on the same
subject.

Go to note 32 in context.

Textual note 33

Hesiod, speaking of the Styx, says, “In nine streams, Round and around earth and the ocean broad, With silver whirlpools mazy-rolled, at length It falls into the main.”

Theogony.—Elton’s Translation.

Go to note 33 in context.

Textual note 34

27° 10’ N. Lat. and 79° 50’ E. Long.

Go to note 34 in context.

Textual note 35

See Letter 6th, for the œconomy of the village or township.

Go to note 35 in context.

Textual note 36

A compliment to the prince Daniel, son of Akbar, who
was its governor when Abu Fazel wrote; but on the death of
Daniel, the new name was dropped, and the old one resumed.

Go to note 36 in context.

Textual note 37

From Chola, or Chora, comes our name of Coromandel.
“Mandala” signifies a circle or country, thus “Chora Mandala” the
country of Chora.

Go to note 37 in context.

Textual note 38

The four Yougs, i.e. the Kruty Youg, the Treta Youg, the
Dwapar Youg, and the Kali Youg are poetical periods like the
four ages of the western poets; but they are besides probably
all astronomical periods. Their extravagant length shews them
to have been in every case suppositious, and it is very possible
that they were chiefly adapted for the purposes of judicial
astrology.

Go to note 38 in context.

Textual note 39

Or before -3044Vicramaditya 3044.

Go to note 39 in context.

Textual note 40

The Jines place it -10771078 B.C., others -18341835 B.C.

Go to note 40 in context.

Textual note 41

After the publication of the Curse of Kehama, it is probably
unnecessary to explain the nature of a Tapassya, or
those sacred austerities which have power to force boons of
monstrous import from the gods, to overturn the laws of
nature, and to subject immortals themselves to human controul.
The opinion of the efficacy of severe self-mortification,
if it has produced the Tapass of Vicrama, Bali, and Arjoon,
has also, combined with a purer faith, produced the pillared
saints of Egypt, the Anchorets of Palestine, and peopled the
convents and monasteries of Europe. Man is always and
everywhere the same.

Go to note 41 in context.

Textual note 42

The five sons of Pandu, the eldest of whom was Yudhishthira,
but the most famous was the hero Arjoon. To
these five brothers the Hindûs are fond of ascribing every
great monument, of whose real author they are ignorant.

Go to note 42 in context.

Textual note 43

Prachi, or the East, comprehending all the country eastward
from Allahabad. The Greeks called the inhabitants of
this district Prasii, and its capital was Raja Griha or Palibothra.
Prachi included, 1st, the country from Allahabad to
Raja Griha, and 2d, Bengal, or Gaucavadesa, whose inhabitants
were called by the Greeks Gangarides.

Go to note 43 in context.

Textual note 44

Tirhut.

Go to note 44 in context.

Textual note 45

Oude.

Go to note 45 in context.

Textual note 46

Benares.

Go to note 46 in context.

Textual note 47

Tamlook.

Go to note 47 in context.

Textual note 48

0636A.D. 636. 0636A.H.Anno Hegirae 15.

Go to note 48 in context.

Textual note 49

0717A.D. 717. 0717A.H.Anno Hegirae 99.

Go to note 49 in context.

Textual note 50

i.e. 0998–0999A.D. 998—9.

Go to note 50 in context.

Textual note 51

1001A.D. 1001. 1001A.H.Anno Hegirae 392.

Go to note 51 in context.

Textual note 52

1005A.H.Anno Hegirae 396.

Go to note 52 in context.

Textual note 53

1006A.D. 1006. 1006A.H.Anno Hegirae 397.

Go to note 53 in context.

Textual note 54

1014A.H.Anno Hegirae 405 and 1018-05-20–1019-05-09409.

Go to note 54 in context.

Textual note 55

1025A.H.Anno Hegirae 416.

Go to note 55 in context.

Textual note 56

Yrs. Mths.
Mahmoud Sebectaghin
reigned
31 0
Massoud I. 13 0
Maudoud 7 0
Massoud II. 0 1
Ali 2 0
Abdul Raschid 1 0
Ibrahim 42 0
Yrs. Mths.
Massoud III 18 0
Schirzad 1 0
Arslam Shah 3 0
Bahrâm Shah 32 0
Khosru Shah was imprisoned
1156A.H.Anno Hegirae 551, and died 1165A.H.Anno Hegirae
561
or 1156A.D. 1156 and
11651165.
The

The succession of these princes is a little different in Dow’s
Ferishta, where we find two Khosrus after Bahrâm, the first of
whom reigned seven years; and it was his son who was imprisoned
by the Gauride Mahommed.

Go to note 56 in context.

Textual note 57

1194A.H.Anno Hegirae 591.

Go to note 57 in context.

Textual note 58

1212A.H.Anno Hegirae 609.

Go to note 58 in context.

Textual note 59

The Khouaresmian dynasty takes its name from the
country of Khouaresm on the Oxus. The first of these sovereigns
Cottub’o’dien Mohammed ben Bousteghin Gurckeh,
who reigned thirty years, established himself under the Seleucidae
in the 1097year of the Hegira 491, 1097A.D. 1097; his successors
were: Atsiz who reigned twenty years; I lArslanIl Arslan seven
years; Sultan Shah twenty-one years; Takash eight years;
Cuttub o’dien Mahommed ben Takash twenty-one years: this
king was succeeded by Rocneddin Gorsang, Gaiath o’dien
Mirsha
, and Gelal’o dien Maubek Berni, who at different times
reigned eleven years to the extinction of the dynasty in 1231A.H.Anno Hegirae
628
, or 1231A.D. 1231. It was the sixth of these, Cuttub o’dien
Mahommed ben Takash
, who obtained the dominions of the
Ghaznavide sovereigns.

Go to note 59 in context.

Textual note 60

1199A.D. 1199.

Go to note 60 in context.

Textual note 61

1218A.H.Anno Hegirae 615, 1218A.D. 1218.

Go to note 61 in context.

Textual note 62

1220A.D. 1220.

Go to note 62 in context.

Textual note 63

This exploit was performed 1221A.H.Anno Hegirae 618, 1221A.D. 1221.

Go to note 63 in context.

Textual note 64

1230A.D. 1230.

Go to note 64 in context.

Textual note 65

1154A.D. 1154.

Go to note 65 in context.

Textual note 66

Something resembling the Wittenagemotes and Weapon-
schaws
of our forefathers.

Go to note 66 in context.

Textual note 67

From the war with Avenk to the meeting of the Kuriltai
occupied from 1203–1205A.H.Anno Hegirae 600 to 602, or from 1203–1205A.D. 1203 to
1205
.

Go to note 67 in context.

Textual note 68

1222A.D. 1222.

Go to note 68 in context.

Textual note 69

1227A.H.Anno Hegirae 624, or 1227A.D. 1227.

Go to note 69 in context.

Textual note 70

1258A.H.Anno Hegirae 656, 1258A.D. 1258.

Go to note 70 in context.

Textual note 71

1207A.D. 1207; Mahommed Bakthyr one of Kuttub o’dien’s
generals overcame Lakshmanyah the last king of Bengal, and
that province continued subject to the crown of Dehli 140
years; its subsequent revolutions will be mentioned hereafter.

Go to note 71 in context.

Textual note 72

1219A.H.Anno Hegirae 616.

Go to note 72 in context.

Textual note 73

1235A.H.Anno Hegirae 633.

Go to note 73 in context.

Textual note 74

1295A.D. 1295.

Go to note 74 in context.

Textual note 75

Alexander Second: this is the same name elsewhere
written Iskander Thani, the difference being in the pronunciation
of the various dialects in which the histories are written.

Go to note 75 in context.

Textual note 76

1316A.D. 1316.

Go to note 76 in context.

Textual note 77

1324A.D. 1324.

Go to note 77 in context.

Textual note 78

1351A.D. 1351.

Go to note 78 in context.

Textual note 79

1388A.D. 1388.

Go to note 79 in context.

Textual note 80

1397A.D. 1397.

Go to note 80 in context.

Textual note 81
See Dow’s History of Hindostan.

Go to note 81 in context.

Textual note 82

Table of the Bhamanee kings of Deckan from Scot’s
Ferishta:

It was to visit this prince who was a patron of learned men, if not
himself among their number, that Hafiz left Schiraze to go to India;
but after embarking, a tempest forced him back to port, which, with
the other disagreeable circumstances incident to being at sea when
not accustomed to it, determined him never to quit his native country
again.

Shumse’o’dien
A.H.Anno Hegirae A.D.
Sultan Alla o’dien Kangob Bhamanee 1347748 13471347
Mahommed Shah Bhamanee 1357759 13571357
Mujahid Shah Bhamanee 1374776 13741374
Daoud Shah Bhamanee, (son of Alla o’dien) 1377779 13771377
Mahmoud, (another son of Alla o’dien) 1377779 13771377
Ghiause o’dien Bhamanee 1396799 13961396
Shumse o’dien, (brother of Ghiause 1396799 13961396
Abu’l Muzzuffir ul Ghazi Sultaun Firoze Roze’af’-
zoon
1397800 13971397
Ahmed Shah Wallee (brother of Abu’l Muzuffir) 1422825 14221422
Alla o’dien II 1434838 14341434
Houmaioun Shah Zelim, surnamed the Cruel 1457862 14571457
Nizam Shah 1460865 14601460
Shumse’o’dien wa o’Doonia Abul Nussur ul
Ghazee Mahummed Shah
1462867 14621462
Mhamoud Shah 1482887 14821482
Ahmud Shah 1518923 15181518
Alla o’dien III 1520927 15201520
Kulaeen oolla the last of the Bhamanee kings of Deckan.

Of the five distinct kingdoms into which the Deckany empire
was afterwards divided, the Adhel Shahee or kingdom of
Beejapoor is the most interesting to Europeans, as the first
transactions of Europeans in the East took place in that province;
of which the famous city of Bejapoor or Visiapoor now
in ruins was the capital. It was separated from the Bhamanee
empire during the reign of Mhamoud Shah at the same time
with the kingdom of Ahmednuggur, whose rulers are known
by the title of the Nizam Shahee dynasty. The Adil Shahs
were:
A.H.Anno Hegirae A.D.
Yusuf Adil Shah 1489895 14891489
Ismael Adil Shah 1509915 15091509
Mulloo Adil Shah 1534941 15341534
Abu’l Nussur Ibrahim Adil Shah 1534941 15341534
Abu’l Muzzuffir Ali Adil Shah 1557965 15571557
Abu’l Muzzuffir Ibrahim Adil Shah 1579988 15791579

Here Ferishta who was the cotemporary of Abu’l Muzzuffir
ends his history of the Deckan, but according to the Leb al
Tarikh
, his successors were:
A.H.Anno Hegirae A.D.
Mhamoud Adil Shah 16261036 16261626
Ali Adil Shah II 16601071 16601660
Secunder Adil Shah 16721083 16721672

In whose reign Aurengzebe or Alumgheer took possession of the
kingdom of Bejapoor, excepting the mountains and maritime parts
parts which had been seized by the Mahratta Sevagee, and
annexed it to the Great Mogul empire 1685A.H.Anno Hegirae 1097, 1685A.D. 1685.

The succession of the Nizam Shahee kings of Ahmednuggur
began with Beheree, whose son, however, first actually
assumed the crown; this son was
A.H.Anno Hegirae A.D.
Ahmed Nizam Shah 1489895 14891489
Boorehan Nizam Shah 1508914 15081508
Houssein Nizam Shah 1553961 15531553
Moortiza Nizam Shah 1562970 15621562
Meeraun Houssein Nizam Shah, (a suicide) 1587996 15871587
Ismael Nizam Shah 1588997 15881588
Boorahan Shah 10041004 15951595

This prince was the father of Ismael whom he succeeded, and
the son of Moortiza Nizam Shah; he was taken prisoner by
the Moguls in his capital Ahmednuggur, and sent to the fortress
of Gualior, the Spandau of Asia. After this disaster a
slave, Unber, under the name and by the authority of Moortiza
the Second
, governed with great ability, and preserved the
kingdom in peace during his administration, which he employed
in public works of utility and magnificence. Among
these he built the town of Aurungabad or Gurkeh, and greatly
improved and beautified Dowlatabad where he was buried, 1625A.H.Anno Hegirae
1035
. His son Futteh succeeded to his dignities under Moortiza
and his son Houssein; but the Moguls having at length taken Dowlatabad,
Dowlatabad, Houssein was sent to Gualior, and Futteh being
insane was allowed to retire to Lahore.

The kingdom of Golcondah was not torn from the Bhamanee
sovereigns till nearly eighty years after those of Bejapoor
and Ahmednuggur. Its monarchs are known by the
name of the Koottub Shahs. The first of whom was
A.H.Anno Hegirae A.D.
Koolli Koottub Shah 1512918 15121512
Jumsheed Koottub Shah 1548955
Ibrahim Koottub Shah 1554962
Mahommed Koolli Koottub Shah 1581989 15811581
Mahmoud Koottub Shah
Abdalla Koottub Shah
Abu Houssein Koottub Shah

This last prince was taken prisoner by Aurungzebe, who
confined him in the fortress of Dowlatabad, and annexed
kingdom to the Mogul empire.

The other two kingdoms which were founded on the ruins
of the Bhamanee monarchy of Deckan, were those of the
Bereed and Ummaid Shahees, the first of whom reigned over
a small district of which Beder was the capital; but the dynasty
produced only three sovereigns. And the latter ruled
a small part of Berar, but during the reign of the fourth Ummaid
Shah
, these two petty kingdoms were swallowed up in
the Mogul empire.

Go to note 82 in context.

Textual note 83

1353A.D. 1353.

Go to note 83 in context.

Textual note 84

1387A.D. 1387.

Go to note 84 in context.

Textual note 85

1396A.D. 1396.

Go to note 85 in context.

Textual note 86

1404A.D. 1404.

Go to note 86 in context.

Textual note 87

1472A.D. 1472.

Go to note 87 in context.

Textual note 88

1517A.D. 1517.

Go to note 88 in context.

Textual note 89

The Kootba is the solemn declaration of the lineage and titles
titles of a monarch, after which the royal umbrella is spread
over their heads. The emperors of Dehli were never crowned,
but on occasions of state the diadem was suspended over their
heads from the state canopy.

Go to note 89 in context.

Textual note 90

1530A.D. 1530. 1530A.H.Anno Hegirae 937.

Go to note 90 in context.

Textual note 91

A branch of the great sect of the Sunnies, who maintain
the authority of the four first Kalifs. The Sheas respect only
Ali.

Go to note 91 in context.

Textual note 92

1545A.D. 1545. 1545A.H.Anno Hegirae 952.

Go to note 92 in context.

Textual note 93

1552A.D. 1552.

Go to note 93 in context.

Textual note 94

1554A.D. 1554.

Go to note 94 in context.

Textual note 95

1555A.D. 1555.

Go to note 95 in context.

Textual note 96

1605A.D. 1605.

Go to note 96 in context.

Textual note 97
Dow’s History of Hindostan, p. 2, vol. III.

Go to note 97 in context.

Textual note 98

1627A.D. 1627.

Go to note 98 in context.

Textual note 99

That beautiful tomb, constructed of fine marble, and inlaid
with precious stones, is called the Taje Mahl; it cost
£750, 000.

Go to note 99 in context.

Textual note 100

1613A.D. 1613.

Go to note 100 in context.

Textual note 101

On the birth of Dara’s first son, Shah Jehan mounted
the famous peacock throne, valued at £1,000,000. On each
side was a peacock, whose spread tail was formed of coloured
jewels, and there was at the top a parroquet of the natural size,
cut out of a single emerald.

Go to note 101 in context.

Textual note 102

1657A.D. 1657.

Go to note 102 in context.

Textual note 103

Meer Jumla was a man of low origin, who by his talents,
had raised himself to great power, and acquired immense
wealth under the Kootub Shahee kings of Golconda. While
Aurengzebe commanded in the Deccan, Meer Jumla, upon
some affront from his sovereign, fled with his treasures to Aurengzebe,
who prized his abilities, and, at that time, still
more his riches and forces. He died of a fever in Arracân,
where he had remained on an expedition during the rainy
season.

Go to note 103 in context.

Textual note 104

Shah Jehan was imprisoned in the fortress of Agra,
where his companions were his daughter Jehanara, and his
grand-daughter, the child of Dara. He died 1666A.H.Anno Hegirae 1076.
1666A.D. 1666. He was the first who departed from the mild
character of the house of Baber by the murder of his relations, and
and he perhaps suffered more than any other prince from the
same crimes in his son.

Go to note 104 in context.

Textual note 105

1658A.D. 1658.

Go to note 105 in context.

Textual note 106

Murdered by Shah Jehan.

Go to note 106 in context.

Textual note 107

Literally the forty pillars. The roof of this hall was of
silver; the rails which divided it from the courts were of gold,
and the other railings of silver. These were spared by Nadir
Shah
, but afterwards seized by the infamous Golaum Khadir
Khan
.

Go to note 107 in context.

Textual note 108

1707A.D. 1707.

Go to note 108 in context.

Textual note 109

He began his reign 1720A.D. 1720.

Go to note 109 in context.

Textual note 110

For this, and whatever concerns the castes, see Mr. Colebrooke’s
Paper on the Enumeration of Indian Classes, Art. III.
As. Res.Asiatic Researches vol. V. p. 53, Calcutta edition.

Go to note 110 in context.

Textual note 111

Grellman was, I believe, the first who suspected that the
Gypsies of Europe were a tribe of the Nats of Hindostan.
Richardson’s paper, in the 7th volume of the Asiatic Researches,
on the Bazeeghurs, seems to leave no doubt on the
subject.

Go to note 111 in context.

Textual note 112

The 12000 Brahmins of the coast of Malabar, who perished
in consequence of the cruelty of Tippoo Saheb, in forcing
them to swallow beef-broth, by which they lost caste, or became
outcasts
, many being starved to death, and many committing
suicide in despair, is an instance of this.

Go to note 112 in context.

Textual note 113

In Bombay, the merchant Suncurset Bapooset built, at
the expense of upwards of £12,000, a very beautiful temple
to Maha Deo. The Brahmins, who had patiently watched the
building, and had consecrated the ground and the materials,
discovered, on its completion, that poor Suncurset was of too
low a caste to make an offering to the gods, and that, consequently,
he must make a deed of gift to the priests, who then
sanctified it as the holy place of Maha Deo.

Go to note 113 in context.

Textual note 114
Mr. Colebrooke.

Go to note 114 in context.

Textual note 115

Gayatrie, the most holy text of the Hindû Scriptures,
contained in the last chapter of the Rigveda; for the Gayatrie
and its context, see the 5th Letter.

Go to note 115 in context.

Textual note 116

Poa Cynosuroides.

Go to note 116 in context.

Textual note 117

The Jewish ritual required the tip of the right ears, toes,
and thumbs, of the priests to be touched with the blood of the
burnt offering, Lev. viii. 23. Touching the tip of the right
ear is also used as a purification by the Brahmins.

Go to note 117 in context.

Textual note 118

The triliteral syllable “Om” or “Aûm”, is thus explained,
together with the rest of the text, by Yajnawalcya.—“The
Parent of all beings produced all states of existence, for he
generates and preserves all creatures, therefore he is called
the Generator; because he shines, and sports, and irradiates,
therefore is he called resplendent or divine, and is praised by
all deities. We meditate on the light which, existing in our
minds, continually governs our intellects in the pursuit of
virtue, wealth, love, and beatitude; because the being who
shines with seven rays, assuming the form of time and of fire,
matures productions, is resplendent, illumines all, and finally
destroys the universe; therefore, he who naturally shines with
seven rays, is called Light, or the effulgent power. The first
syllable denotes, that he illumines worlds; the second consonant
implies, that he colours all creatures; the last syllable
signifies, that he moves without ceasing. From his cherishing
all, he is called the irradiating power.”
Of the numerous other
commentaries or glosses on the Gayatrie, the following is the
only specimen I shall copy—“On that effulgent power, which
is Brahme himself, and is called the light of the radiant sun,
do I meditate; governed by the mysterious light which resides
within me, for the purpose of thought, that very light is
the earth, the subtle æther, and all which exists within the
created sphere; it is the threefold world, containing all which
is fixed or moveable; it exists internally in my heart, externally
in the orb of the sun; being one and the same with that effulgent
power, I myself am an irradiated manifestation of the supreme
Brahme.”

Go to note 118 in context.

Textual note 119

Sesamum Indicum.

Go to note 119 in context.

Textual note 120

The fuel used at sacrifices should be wood of the racemiferous
fig-tree, the leafy Butea, or the Catechu mimosa: but
the Mango or the prickly Adenanthera may be used.

Go to note 120 in context.

Textual note 121

See Genesis, Chap. xviii. verses 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8,
for the manner in which Abraham received the three angels. See
See also the reception of Telemachus by Nestor, in the 3d
book of the Odyssey.

Go to note 121 in context.

Textual note 122

Adenanthera aculeata.

Go to note 122 in context.

Textual note 123

For grinding curry-stuff, &c.

Go to note 123 in context.

Textual note 124

The custom is not unexampled in ancient Greece.
Evadne, the wife of Capaneus who perished in the Theban
war, burnt herself on her husband’s funeral pile.

Go to note 124 in context.

Textual note 125

The Hindû Neptune.

Go to note 125 in context.

Textual note 126

The Sálágrámás are black stones (calcareous I believe)
found in a part of the Gandari river, within the limits of
Nepaul. They are mostly round, and are commonly perforated
in one or more places by worms; or, as the Hindûs believe,
by Vishnu in the shape of a reptile. According to the number
of perforations and of spiral curves in each, the stone is
supposed to contain Vishnu in various characters. For example,
such a stone perforated in one place only, with four
spiral curves and with marks resembling a cow’s foot and a
long wreath of flowers, contains Lacshmi Narayana. In like
manner stones are found in the Nermada, near Oncar Mandatta,
which are considered as types of Siva, and are called
Bân-ling.

Go to note 126 in context.

Textual note 127

That funeral games in honour of deceased heroes were
sometimes performed in India, as well as by the Greeks, we have
have the authority of Major Wilford, who mentions such to
have been instituted in honour of the hero Jara Sandha, slain
in the wars of the Mahabharat.

Go to note 127 in context.

Textual note 128
“Let my pale corpse the rites of burial know, And give me entrance in the realms below; Till then the spirit finds no resting place.” Iliad, xxiii.

All men feel some anxiety concerning the disposal of their
body after death; and most nations, in early times, have
supposed that the happiness of the soul depended on it. This
anxiety for what may come after death would alone distinguish
man from “the beasts that perish.”

Go to note 128 in context.

Textual note 129

The Brahmins who officiate at funerals are not much esteemed.
The priests of Egypt who performed the funeral
rites were held in abhorrence.

Go to note 129 in context.

Textual note 130

Achilles quenched the ashes of the pile of Patroclus with
sable wine, and the urn containing the hero’s bones was
lined with fat.

Go to note 130 in context.

Textual note 131

See the account of Malati Madhava in a former letter.

Go to note 131 in context.

Textual note 132

There is a mystical story of his having had five heads,
one of which was cut off by Siva.

Go to note 132 in context.

Textual note 133

Indra, lord of the East; 2. Agni, of the South-East; 3. Yama,
of the South; 4. Nyruta, of the South-West; 5. VarunaVaruna, of
the West; 6. Voyoova, god of wind, of the North-West; 7.
Cuvera, of the North; 8. Iswara, of the North-East.

Go to note 133 in context.

Textual note 134

There is besides Varoona, Samudra, who is to Varoona
as Oceanus is to Neptune.

Go to note 134 in context.

Textual note 135

The Kritikas are the stars which form the constellation of
the Pleiades.

Go to note 135 in context.

Textual note 136

The Rishis are the seven stars of the Great Bear. The
small star which makes one of these a double star is Arundati.

Go to note 136 in context.

Textual note 137

Mythologically this elephant had three trunks, and is the
favourite of Indra.

Go to note 137 in context.

Textual note 138

This was the seven-headed horse of Surya or the Sun.

Go to note 138 in context.

Textual note 139

This woman is often said to be Lacshemi, or Camala,
when she is like the popular Venus, and is the chief of the
Apsaras or graces, who, however, are more akin to the inhabitants
of Mahomet’s paradise.

Go to note 139 in context.

Textual note 140

Some say that as Crishna was an incarnation of Vishnu,
Rad’ha was a form of Lacshemi, and Nanda was the great serpent
Ananta Naga in a human shape.

Go to note 140 in context.

Textual note 141

The wars of Crishna changed the religion of part of
India, and substituted for the sanguinary sacrifices required
by Maha Deo and Kali, offerings of images in lieu of human
victims, and milk for blood. Hercules also substituted images
of clay for the human victims offered on the altars of Saturn.

Go to note 141 in context.

Textual note 142

The poet is not incorrect; Brahma and Vishnu are one under
different forms.

Go to note 142 in context.

Textual note 143

The subdivisions of these, compose the seventy-two sects
of the Faithful, to whom may now be added the Wahabis,
those reformers, who to break the Mussulmans of their superstitious
veneration for the tombs of departed saints, have
levelled the temple of Mecca to the ground.

Go to note 143 in context.

Textual note 144
See Sketch of the Sikhs by Sir John Malcolm.

Go to note 144 in context.

Textual note 145
“The protection of the infinite lord is over us: thou art
the lord, the cutlass, the knife, and the dagger. The protection
of the immortal being is over us, the protection of
All Steel is over us: the protection of All Time is over
us: the protection of All Steel is constantly over us.”
Verses of Guru Govind from Sir J. Malcolm.

Go to note 145 in context.